#but the angst... but the comfort... but the hurt... but the hope...
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
ŕ¨ăťââââ TELL ME IâM A LITTLE ANGEL, SWEETHEART OF YOUR CITY ââââăťŕ§
pairing ⸺ satoru gojo x reader
teaser ⸺ as a child, you were taken in by the powerful gojo clan and raised alongside their heir, gojo satoru â but never as his sibling. now, at an elite school, your fragile bond is tested when an actual noble woman enters the picture, bringing in a marriage proposal.
content ⸺ fluff, reader is an academic achiever and has a good handwriting, heavy angst, hurt/comfort, cliff hanger ending, human auctions, implied slavery, jealousy, implied torture, shoko talks about using medical tools for torture (lol), blood, implied abuse, implied grape (not at reader), magic!au, historic!au, the ages of reader and gojo throughout the story: 3, 10, 12, 15, 17
count ⸺ 22k
authorâs note ⸺ thank you to everyone for waiting patiently! this is just the part one, i hope it does well to give me enough motivation to write a part two. i have so soo many ideas iâm hoping to incorporate.
đ§ ao3 wattpad
You sat next to the man, bowing deeply with him at some figure you couldnât care less about. It had to be someone important obviously, and you knew now was the time you were going to get kicked out of a place for the tenth time in your life, unwittingly dragging this poor man with you as well. He had seemed kind enough when he had bought you off at that auction.
He wasnât anything like you had feared. You had met other girls bonding with each other inside the cage; girls older and prettier than you, getting sold off one by one to old and creepy men who looked like they couldnât keep it in their pants. You had dreaded meeting the same fate as them. That was, until the man who kept increasing his offer for you looked younger and stronger.
He was probably like one of those army officers you had seen at your motherâs house, who would stand guard outside your small room each night she and her happy family went out to lavish parties, to make sure you didnât escape. Well, even if you did, you thought that was what they would have wanted, but they kept saying that they didnât want anyone noticing your existence. Not that they didnât have a good reason.
In your mind, you had hoped the man would win, and when he had, the triumphant look on his face made you sigh in relief; at least now you were sure you wouldnât be used as a hole for life. But were you, though? Because the thoughts kept creeping back; the looks on the other girlsâ faces when they were taken away by their new masters. But the mysterious man had made you sit on his pretty horse, taking you somewhere, away from the horrifying auctions that represented the worst atrocities made by humans.
You peered from under your hands, still in your bowing position. The person had now risen. He had dark hair and vivid blue eyes. He seemed to peer at you in as much curiosity as you were at him. That was, until a crisp voice had cut through the silence, knocking you out of your bow when it addressed your saviour to âpack his things and leaveâ.
âI understand, madam,â he said smoothly, getting up to leave, not before giving another curt nod. Then he turned to you. âThis is where my job ends, little one. Youâll be much happier here,â he whispered, nodding at you and standing up. You almost wanted to stop him before you remembered you were told several times that you didnât possess any human emotions. So you watched him leave, wondering how he was so sure this wouldnât be another one of your previous houses.
âAs for the child,â you snapped your head back to the dark-haired man in front of you who seemed to be giving commands, âwe must decide which family keeps her. From the looks of it, she needs to be tended to,â he eyed your wounds from previous struggles you wished to forget about.
You stared at the people he was questioning, and they all looked away. This seemed like a meeting room, and the people were lined up sitting parallel to each other. Some were glaring at you like you had come to raid their houses, fuck their wives and drink their blood. None of them seemed to realize you were only a child of ten. Nervous under all the gazes, you wished to find another person you could bow to, just to avoid all the staring you were receiving.
âWe will,â said the same voice you had heard earlier, and you finally looked at its source.
She had long, white hair that seemed to reach till the floor. Her eyes were light, and she looked pretty. She had a cold look on her face that made her seem frightening, though, and that was probably why you saw that none of the others could even muster enough courage to look at her eyes when she said those words.
âWell, itâs decided then,â the man said in a final tone, as if he had only bargained about the price of a few watermelons from his local vendor. âLove, if you will.â
Love? Oh, maybe they were married.
The woman stood up and everyone bowed at her again. You were about to sink back into the position before she crouched down in front of you, caressing your hair with a touch that made you look back at her.
âCome with me, daughter.â
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
âI have a sister now?â âShh, and donât call her that. Iâve already told you, sheâs not your sisterââ
âDoes she know how to ride horses?â âDo you ever do anything else?â
âShe should know how to ride horses.â âYou can teach her.â
âOh, wow, really?â
You scrambled away from the door at the sounds of footsteps returning and sunk back into the expensive bed the woman had had prepared for you. The âwomanâ who asked you to call her âmomâ, somehow losing the twinkle in her eye when commanding maids around, which she seemed to regain every time you spoke something.
You knew it was a trap though. If she really âadoptedâ you and wanted you to call her âmomâ, wouldnât that mean you were the sister to whatever child she already had? Yet here you were, all cleaned up and changed, almost believing the charade before realizing the child was being advised not to consider you as their sister.
You bit your lip, trying not to cry. At least you werenât at your old house thinking of ways to poison your family, or in that cage counting down for when it was your turn, or lying dead in some creepâs backyard. Maybe you could enjoy this while it lasted.
âMay I come in?â A polite, boyish voice rang out from behind your door. A hushed whisper of an older woman seemed to reprimand him for not knocking, and the two started to argue.
âYes?â You didnât quite know how to respond professionally to the request, so your answer came off more as a question. You sure hoped the man wouldnât scold you for your manners as well.
A boy stepped forward, and you immediately knew he was the son of the two clan leaders. Not because of his clothes, but because of his face. He had the same white hair as his mother, and the blue eyes he got from his father. Maybe blue eyes were a thing of the clan?
âHi,â he said awkwardly, and the door closed behind him. âMother sent me here for âbonding timeâ.â You kept staring at him, not realizing you were staring. He looked up at you and flushed. Only then did you realize, chuckling awkwardly and scratching your wrists, trying to get used to the expensive scents the maids had covered you with.
âCan I⌠uh,â he trailed off, staring at you, and you blinked back at him, not knowing what he was going to say.
â...sit on the bed?â You offered, and he raised an eyebrow before climbing on it, sitting in the most formal position you had ever seen.
âDo you like horse riding?â âWhat?â
He flushed even more. âMother said we should ask each other questions to get to know the other better.â
âOh.â âYeah.â
There was another silence.
âSo itâs my turn to ask a question now?â You asked. âYeah.â
âDo you like potatoes?â
âWhat?â He processed your question for a solid five seconds before bursting into laughter. You kept staring at him as if he was stupid. Did you say something stupid?
âI like you!â He said in between giggles, his old formal, uptight position long lost. It was your turn to flush now. No one had ever said they even wanted you alive, let alone say that. Well, no one except for three people in the past few hours, and now this guy. You had a feeling you might prefer this over anything else for now.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The soft hum of celebration still lingered in the air. Lanterns flickered outside glowing warmly across your room. You sat on the edge of your bed, staring at the wrapped gifts and trinkets the Gojo family had insisted on presenting you earlier. It had been strange, the idea of sharing a birthday with Satoru. You didnât even know your real birthday, so his â no â your mother announced it would be shared.
Satoru had, of course, embraced the attention, dragging you along with him to cut the massive cake. You had never seen anything like this before, and it might have shown on your face, because he had held your wrist tightly as if annoyed you were taking so long, and cut the cake with you. That was what made it impossible to shun the feelings of belongingness.
Now, the house was quiet, and the festivities had faded. But just as you were about to pull the covers over yourself, the faint sound of your door creaking open made you pause.
âHey,â Satoruâs voice whispered, followed by the soft padding of his feet. You turned your head to see him, still in the formal robes mother had fussed over earlier, though they were now slightly askew. His hair was a mess, his face flushed from excitement â or maybe all the sweets heâd devoured.
âShould you not knock?â you asked, folding your arms. You inwardly cringed at the noble accent you had unknowingly adopted from the Gojo family. âAnd what are you doing here?â
âEscaping,â he said, as if that explained everything. He plopped down without invitation beside you on the bed, leaning back on his hands and gazing at the ceiling. âMotherâs got the maids cleaning up. I was bored. Figured youâd be awake.â
You rolled your eyes, but he caught the faint smile tugging at your lips. âYouâre going to get us in trouble. Again.â
âWhatâs the point of having a birthday if you canât even cause some trouble now?â He shot you a grin, then leaned closer to the window. âLetâs go outside.â
âWhat? No.â âPlease, please, pretty please?â
âI am not letting my first birthday become my death day,â you scoffed at him. Taking one look at the pout on his face, which seemed to stretch all the way down to his neck, you sighed, and he knew he won. âFine. But weâre only looking outside.â
âWhat!? But whatâs the fun in that?â âThen go alone.â
He pouted again, but you merely looked away trying to shield yourself from his cuteness. Soon after though, Satoru relented. He slid the window open and climbed onto the ledge, grumbling for you to follow. You joined him, settling beside him as the smell of night air filled your room. The stars were brilliant tonight, like silver dust across an ink-black canvas.
âTheyâre so bright,â you murmured. âItâs almost⌠too much.â
Satoru snorted. âThatâs the problem with you. You overthink everything. Just look at them â theyâre pretty, thatâs all there is to it.â
You rolled your eyes again but couldnât suppress a small laugh. âFine. Theyâre beautiful. Happy now?â
âVery,â he said, grinning. Then he tilted his head, closing his eyes and mumbling something to himself. He opened his eyes, looking at you expectantly. âNow itâs your turn. Make a wish.â
âWhat?â You frowned.
âA wish! Like for your birthday. I know we already made some during the cake thing, but this oneâs private. Just for us.â
You hesitated, unsure of what to wish for, before finally closing your eyes. Satoru watched you intently as if trying to guess your wish, but when you opened your eyes again, he pretended to be fascinated by the sky.
âOh, done already? What did you wish for?â he asked after a moment.
âYou said it was private,â you shot back. âWhat did you wish for?â
âNot telling,â he replied smugly, crossing his arms. âWhat if you laugh?â
âWhy would I laugh?â you asked, raising an eyebrow.
âBecause youâre you.â âAnd youâre stupid.â
The two of you fell into another argument, but when it finally died down, it was followed by a comfortable silence, broken only by the occasional sound of distant crickets. Then, out of nowhere, Satoru blurted out, âDo you think the stars can hear us?â
âWhat?â You stared at him.
âThe stars,â he said seriously, pointing upward. âDo you think they grant wishes, like gods or something?â
âThatâs stupid,â you muttered, but you couldnât hide the faint curl of amusement on your lips. âTheyâre just balls of gas.â
âWell, maybe those gas balls are listening,â he said, sticking his tongue out. âYou donât know everything. Maybe they are hearing us right now.â
You opened your mouth to retort but froze. A memory seemed to resurfaceâŚ
âI still donât know why you decided to keep the child!â a deep voice was screeching at another, soft one.
âI donât know what came over me, I swear!ââIt is the spawn of Satan himself! I respect you for what you have been through, but it is time to dispose of her.â
âDispose? You donât meanââ
Large hands came your way to muffle the screams from your mouth.
Your fingers clenched the windowsill.
âThey didnât hear me before,â you said quietly, almost to yourself.
âWhat?â Satoru noticed the change in your tone, and turned to look at you, his brow furrowing. âWho? The balls?â
You shook your head quickly. âNever mind. Forget I said anything.â
But Satoru wasnât one to let things go. âHey,â he said softly. âYou can tell me. I mean, if you want.â
His sincerity made your chest tighten. Normally, after the word âballsâ, he would have made a bad joke about male anatomy. But he seemed to have read the room enough to shut up. You looked at him, his bright blue eyes watching you with genuine concern. For a moment, you thought about telling him. But then, the weight of it all felt too heavy to share. He was too young, too shielded from the horrors of the world to be able to handle any of it anyway.
âItâs nothing,â you muttered. âJust something dumb I used to believe.â
Satoru opened his mouth to argue, then seemed to think better of it. Instead, he smiled gently and nudged your shoulder. âOkay. But if you ever want to talk about dumb things, Iâm here. You know, Iâm dumb, soâŚâ he tried making the joke you always did.
You didnât know how to respond to that, so you simply nodded. The two of you sat in silence for a little while longer, watching the stars. Finally, Satoru stretched and hopped down from the ledge.
âGoodnight,â he said, giving you a lopsided grin. âAnd happy birthday.â
You blinked at him, caught off guard by the warmth in his voice. âYou too,â you said softly.
As he closed the door as softly as he could behind him, you stared out at the stars, wondering if maybe, just maybe, they had started listening after all.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The sound of hooves clattering against the cobblestone path filled the air as the royal carriage swayed gently on its way to the prestigious School of Royalty. The morning sun cast a golden glow on the lush green fields outside, but inside, the atmosphere was both tense and excited.
âYou know,â Satoru began, leaning lazily against the plush velvet seat, âI heard thereâs a whole batch of new exchange students joining today. Rumor is, one of themâs from the Silver Crescent Kingdom. Ever seen anyone from there? Theyâre supposed to have that, uh⌠âethereal glow.â You think thatâs real, or just something people say?â
You barely glanced up from the notebook in your lap, furrowing your brows as you paused your incoherent babbling of equations. âIf you spent half as much time studying for the exam as you do gossiping, maybe you wouldnât need to cheat off me later.â
He smirked, unbothered. âCheat? Me? Iâm offended. Iâm just naturally brilliant.â
âAnd naturally annoying,â you muttered, flipping to another page of hastily scribbled notes.
Satoru ignored the jab, his grin widening. At fifteen, heâd grown into someone who couldnât step into a room without people swooning for his attention. You guessed it was just a Gojo thing he inherited from his mother. The girls adored him â some from afar, others more boldly (you still cringe remembering that one time a girl with a sorry excuse of a top was taken away by your guards for trying to get a kiss from him last year) â and the boys either envied or wanted to be him. The name âSatoru Gojoâ seemed to be whispered wherever he went, and he couldnât be happier.
You, on the other hand, had decided that the attention you receive at your house was enough to satisfy you for a lifetime, and you would rather spend your time learning something new â at least, thatâs what you told your mother; that you would rather cry over your grades than guys, to which Satoru had cleverly remarked, âWhy not both?â earning a glare from his mother. While you did have friends, and you did seem to be friendly with everyone around you, you would watch in dismay when most of these friends would recite their love stories, and you had nothing to share. The boys barely noticed you, too busy being gay over Satoru. But you had your books, your achievements, and the satisfaction of knowing you didnât need anyoneâs approval.
âAnd get this,â Satoru continued, his excitement growing. âI heard one of themâs some kind of prodigy. Like, they mastered advanced magic when they were ten. Can you imagine? Finally, someone who might be able to keep up with me. Theyâre a senior too, so I want to see the look on their face when they realize Iâm better than them.â
âMhm,â you replied distractedly, not bothering to look up. You were too busy with the definition of archaic spellcasting principles and the formulas for mana stabilization to muster a reply of more than a single syllable. The exam was in less than an hour, and the thought of failing even one question sent a jolt of anxiety through you.
Satoru leaned forward, peering at your notes upside down. âWhatâs that? Something about magic circles? Youâre still on those? I mastered those ages ago.â
You snapped your notebook shut and shot him a glare. âYou didnât âmasterâ anything. You just wing it and hope for the best.â
âHey, it works, doesnât it?â He shrugged. âBesides, youâll cover for me if I mess up. Thatâs what partners are for.â
âWeâre not partners.â
âSure we are,â he said breezily. âPartners in crime. Mischief-makers extraordinaire. The unbeatable duo.â He winked, and you rolled your eyes so hard it was a wonder they didnât fall out of your head.
The carriage hit a bump, causing you to clutch your notes tighter. Satoru, unfazed, lounged back in his seat and stared out of the window. âYou know, you should relax a little. Exams arenât life or death.â
âFor you, maybe. Some of us donât have a safety net made of charm and raw talent.â
He laughed, the sound warm and unguarded. âWow, you really think Iâm charming and talented? Thanks, baby.â
You didnât dignify that dumb statement with a response. Instead, you turned your attention back to your notes, determined to make use of every second you had left.
The carriage began to slow, signaling their arrival at the school gates. Satoru straightened, his excitement palpable. âHere we go. Time to make an impression. Think the exchange students are going to swoon over me?â
âOnly if they have no taste,â you muttered, gathering your things.
He grinned, standing and offering you a hand as the carriage came to a stop. âCome on, donât be such a poopy.â
You cringed again before taking his hand, letting him help you down. The moment your feet touched the ground, the buzz of the school grounds surrounded you. Students swarmed the entrance, chattering excitedly about everything from the new arrivals to last-minute cramming for the exam.
Satoru strode ahead confidently, while you lingered a step behind, clutching your notes tightly. He glanced at you, running back to catch up with you. âWhereâs Kuro? Heâs supposed to be part of the dramatic entrance I had planned.â
âI sent him away. He was annoying me with the confetti.â âYouâ WHAT?â
You ignored him, continuing to walk up the stairs leading to your exam hall without looking up at anyone. Satoru jogged beside you.
âWe havenât met with any of the exchange students yet!â âSatoru, if you want to, then leave.â
He pouted, planting your face in front of yours above your notes. âYou know I wonât leave you.â
âThen stay quiet and let me study.â âAlright, alright,â he said, sighing. He stared at you for a few moments, pacing around the hall with you while you muttered curses under your breath. He smiled. You always hated this one subject but felt the need to excel in it anyway. âHey,â he said softly. âYouâll do great, you know.â
The sincerity in his voice caught you off guard, but you masked it with a scoff. âYouâd better hope so. If I fail, youâll fail too.â
He laughed again, a sound as effortless as everything else about him. âThatâs true. Canât impress anyone with an F on the paper, can I?â The loud bell rang, and Satoru moved to cover your ears with the palms of his hands. âIâve got you covered, princess. In return, you must guarantee that I pass.â
You smiled a genuine smile at him, something you had gotten quite used to doing in the past four years you had spent with your new family. âI canât guarantee that. Letâs go, Iâm done now.â
His eyes widened comically, âWhat do you mean you canât guarantee that?â You laughed at him, and he snatched your notebook from your hands. âGive me that! Oh god. Iâm doomed, arenât I?â
âYup, letâs go now.â
The exam hall echoed with the sound of faint murmurs and the occasional nervous coughs. While theory had been nerve-wracking, at least you had been able to cram for it. But the practicals? They were a whole different beast. No amount of late-night revisions could prepare you for actual spellwork.
You clutched your wand tightly, its polished surface cold and smooth against your clammy palms. The examiner called your name, and your stomach flipped. Taking a deep breath, you stepped forward. What were the steps again? Swing your wand, say the words, and hope for the best.
You stood before the enchanted apparatus. It was a simple magical round glass that would respond to the accuracy of your spell, changing its colour accordingly. The orb pulsed softly, steams of gas floating stilly in its interior, waiting. You were supposed to transfigure a cactus into a goblet full of water. The room was silent, dozens of eyes boring into your back.Â
Why did they have to make everyone do the practicals individually, and on stage?
You closed your eyes briefly, mustering every ounce of focus. With a flick of your wand and the carefully practiced words spilling from your lips, you executed the spell. Wand still in the air, you waited. And waited. And waited. Nothing happened. Then, the orb glowed a brilliant gold.
âPerfect!â The elderly professor cried, clasping her hands together. She really liked you. âNext, please.â
Relief washed over you, and you felt a disbelieving smile creep onto your face. Scooting off the stage, you climbed down the stairs to your seat. You caught Satoruâs eye and mouthed, Good luck. He was slouching on his chair, winking at you and giving you a lazy thumbs-up.
Just as you sat down, you noticed your gaze didnât leave him. You kept looking at him, how effortlessly good he looked in his outfit, sunglasses perched languidly on his nose. He was looking straight ahead at the stage above, and you glanced at the front too. Shoko got a pale yellow glow from the orb, an easy B.
Your eyes wandered to the girl in line ahead of Satoru. You recognized her instantly, how could you not? Wavy chestnut hair that caught the light just so, impeccable posture, an air of confidence that bordered on smug, and her pink lips upright looking behind her. She was from one of the distant kingdomsâbrilliant in class, annoyingly charming, and unfortunately, quite pretty. And right now, she seemed pretty happy about being positioned so close to Satoru.
It was the way she was smiling at Satoru that irritated you. Not the polite, fleeting kind of smile youâd give a classmate. No, this was different. She tilted her head slightly, her lips curved in a way that made even you highly uncomfortable. You saw her fingers brush a strand of hair behind her ear â twice, because apparently once wasnât enough â and she leaned just a fraction closer to him.
You squinted. Was she flirting? She was flirting. Yuck. You resisted the urge to roll your eyes, but your jaw tightened. Getting up sneakily from your seat, you joined the crowd they stood with to spy on the two.
âI hear the examiners this year are super strict,â she said, her voice soft and lilting. âNot that you need to worry. Iâve seen you in dueling practice â youâre incredible,â she sighed at him dramatically, eyes turned to hearts.
Satoru blinked at her, then scratched the back of his neck. âUh, thanks? I guess?â
She laughed â too loud for a casual compliment. âYouâre so modest! Thatâs so rare, you know.â Her eyes sparkled as she stared up at him, clearly hoping heâd reciprocate the energy.
He didnât. âModest? Me?â Satoruâs tone was laced with genuine confusion, his brow furrowing slightly. âYou sure youâre talking about the right guy?â
You saw Geto, his best friend, stifle a laugh at that, but you didnât find any of this funny. Geto caught your eye and immediately stopped laughing, trying to inch closer to Satoru to warn him of your incoming wrath.
But the girl kept blocking his way.
âOh, absolutely,â she said smoothly, leaning in even closer. âI bet youâll get top marks, as always. You must have so many admirers.â
Your grip on your wand tightened. You might not be as violent as Satoru when it came to dueling, but you couldnât care less about that at the moment. Nor did you seem to notice the sheer number of students surrounding you.
Satoru, as usual, was utterly oblivious. âAdmirers? I sure hope so,â he said with a shrug. âBut thanks, I guess?â
You wanted to shake him. How could he not see what she was doing? The way her voice softened whenever she said his name, how her lashes fluttered just a bit too much when she looked at him â it was painfully obvious. And yet, Satoru treated her like he treated everyone else: polite, casual, and just detached enough to make it clear he wasnât interested.
âNext!â called the examiner, and the girlâs name echoed through the hall.
She turned to Satoru with a dazzling smile. âWish me luck?â
âUh, good luck?â he said, scratching his head.
You were half a second away from gagging, Geto slipping from beside Satoru to join you, both of you dissing the situation in hushed whispers.
As she walked away, you muttered under your breath, âUnbelievable.â
Geto muttered, equally frustrated, but this was pointed towards Satoru, âUnbelievable indeed.â
Your eyes followed the movements of her wand, and you tried to calculate the exact angle by which she tilted her wand too high, the length by which her hand movement went wrong and the distance between her wrist and the cactus assigned to her. Geto shook his head at your overly focused expression.
A loud pop filled the air, followed by startled squeaks. Your eyes widened. The examiners scrambled around, now very much turned into rats! The girl froze, her wand dangling uselessly at her side as laughter rippled through the room.
You bit your lip. What were you supposed to be feeling right now? Secondhand embarrassment or vindication? Serves her right, you thought, though a small part of you almost pitied her. Almost.
The headmaster, who had been watching the whole ordeal with an amused expression, quickly restored order, probably glad he wasnât turned into a mouse or something. He dismissed the rest of the students and awarded automatic Aâs to those who hadnât gone yet.
You groaned and Geto laughed at you, a grimacing Shoko dangling from his arm. Together, the three of you were about to leave the hall when Satoru caught up with you, grinning like heâd just won the lottery. âWild. Best exam ever. I didnât even have to do anything!â
You shot him a sideways glance, your mood souring again. âYeah, lucky you.â
âWait, are you mad?â he asked, peering at you. âYouâre mad. Why are you mad?â
âIâm not mad,â you said shortly, walking faster, waving goodbye to Geto, who was now left alone to deal with a hungry kitten, Shoko.
âYouâre definitely mad,â he teased, catching up. âWhat, is it because I got an A without lifting a finger? Donât worry, youâll get to cheat off my usual genius self next time. Maybe youâll even get an A+++++++ because of me⌠or whatever the highest grade is.â
âRight,â you said, rolling your eyes. âYouâre so modest,â you mimicked the girl from earlier, but he didnât get the reference.
At break, you sat under the shade of a tree, quietly eating your snack and watching the courtyard buzz with post-exam chatter. Across the lawn, the girl was crying into her boyfriendâs shoulder, her wails loud enough to carry. You frowned, unsure whether to feel sorry for or annoyed at her.
Her boyfriend, a tall, broad-shouldered guy from her kingdom, seemed to be comforting her, rubbing her back and murmuring reassurances. Weird, you thought. He doesnât even know heâs worse than Satoru in her eyes.
The suspension had been swift: four months for reckless and dangerous spellcasting. Watching her now, you couldnât muster much sympathy. It was one thing to fail; it was another to fail so dramatically. Itâs what she deserves.
Satoru plopped down beside you, unwrapping a burger heâd somehow acquired (probably chased after Shoko to steal her food). âHey, isnât that, uh... Britney? No, wait, Bridget? Or... Burger?â
You raised an eyebrow. âBurger?â
âYeah, burger,â he said, taking a huge bite and gesturing vaguely in her direction. âSheâs got layers, yâknow? Like a burger.â
âYouâre ridiculous,â you said, shaking your head.
âCâmon, you gotta admit itâs funny,â he said, his grin widening. âShe tries to turn on the charm, and bam! Instant ratification.â
You groaned at the pun, but laughter bubbled up anyway. Satoruâs dumb humor always had a way of disarming you.
âHeyyyyyyyy!â A voice dragged out, and you were met with a flash of dark blue hair before you were hugged tightly. âI heard your exam went great, but then, of course it did.â She patted your head. âWell done.â
âThanks, Utahime.â
âNo need to thank me,â Utahime pulled out your favourite chips from her bag and handed them to you.
âHey, nothing for me?â Satoru wailed.
âWho the fuck are you?â âRude.â
She ignored him and turned back to you. âAnyway, did you see any of the new exchange students? Theyâre good-looking.â
âSo?â You munched on your chips.
âSo,â she said loudly, shooing Satoru off to sit in his place next to you, âwe can finally get you a boyfriend.â
Satoru snorted. âBoyfriend? Why does she need a boyfriend?â
âAnd,â she stepped on his foot with her heel and he skipped away across the courtyard, foot in his hand and muttering curses under his breath. âThereâs that prodigy guy. You two could have been academic rivals if he was in your grade. Ugh, this is so annoying. Couldnât he repeat a few classes? Dumbass.â
âUh, Iâm not interesââ âYes, you are,â she looked at you with a wide, crazy smile as if daring you to disagree, and you gulped.âNo wasting time watching couples break up,â she pointed at the girl in front of you, whose boyfriend seemed to have heard of the real reason she messed up her spell. Utahime lifted you by one arm and practically flew the yards to reach the main hall, where your assembly would take place to welcome the exchange students.
The assembly hall buzzed with anticipation, the crowd of students shifting restlessly as they filled the rows of wooden benches. Your arm still ached from Utahime dragging you all the way here. You, on the other hand, couldnât help but feel drainedâphysically and emotionally.
The morningâs drama was still fresh in your mind, particularly the girlâs humiliating display. The idea of someone so brazenly cozying up to Satoru still gnawed at you. And now, you had to sit through an assembly to greet some mysterious prodigies who probably thought they were better than everyone else. Perfect.
âSit here,â Utahime ordered, pointing to a spot near the front. âI need a good view.â
âOf what?â you asked, dropping onto the bench with a huff.
âDuh, the new guys. Maybe one of them will be your destined academic rival-slash-love interest,â she said dramatically, clasping her hands like a cheesy romance novel heroine.
You rolled your eyes. âIâm fine without one, thanks.â
âOh, donât be boring,â she said, plopping down beside you. âYou need some excitement in your life. Besides, I heard some of the new guys are supposed to be really good-looking,â she whispered, leaning in as if discussing a conspiracy theory involving the Monarchy of Mars. âLike, model good-looking.â
You let out a noncommittal hum, tracing the edge of the seat in front of you with a finger. Utahime nudged you. âDonât you care? Come on, arenât you curious?â
âNot really,â you lied.
Utahime rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. âSure, sure. But if someone walks in here looking like a movie star, donât say I didnât warn you.â
Your gaze wandered to the double doors at the front of the hall, where the new students were supposed to enter. You didnât care much about the guys. But what if there were girls? Pretty girls. The kind with perfect skin and perfect hair and that effortless grace you always seemed to lack.
Your stomach churned. Why were you even thinking about that?
You glanced at Utahime, still chattering away about rumors sheâd heard excitedly. She was bouncing slightly in her seat, her eyes scanning the room like a hawk. But you couldnât shake the thought â what if everyone thought the other girls were prettier? You could almost smell the break up stories your dozen friends would fetch for you because the new girls seemed hotter to the dung-nosed guys of your school.
âFor the next few months, I will be stuck amidst boy troubles,â you muttered, glancing across the hall. Satoru had finally joined the crowd, sauntering in late as usual. He spotted you almost immediately and shot you a wink before sliding into a seat with Geto and Shoko.
Your stomach did an involuntary flip, but you shoved the feeling down. He was just being Satoru like always. Thatâs all it was.
Right?
The headmasterâs booming voice filled the hall. âWelcome, students, to this yearâs exchange program orientation!â
The crowd settled as the headmaster launched into a long-winded speech about tradition, excellence, and the importance of collaboration between kingdoms. You zoned out almost immediately, your eyes drifting back to Satoru.
He was whispering something to Geto, who smirked and nudged him in the ribs. Shoko looked utterly disinterested, flipping through a medical journal sheâd smuggled in. Typical.
You pulled your eyes away from them. The last time you had zoned out in class because of him, your mood had been soured for the whole following hour. The sound of applause gave you an excuse out of your reverie. The exchange students were being introduced now, stepping onto the stage one by one. They were all polished, confident, and, admittedly, quite impressive.
Utahime elbowed you sharply. âLook at that one!â she hissed, nodding toward a tall boy with striking blond hair and piercing brown eyes.
You blinked. âLooks like he walked out of a painting.â
âExactly,â she said, smirking. âHeâs perfect for you.â
You groaned. âCan we not do this right now?â
Utahime ignored you entirely, listing off reasons why heâd make a great boyfriend: âSmart, handsome, probably good at magicââ
âDefinitely better at cactus transfiguration,â you muttered, earning a snort of laughter from her.
Meanwhile, Satoru had twisted around in his seat, craning his neck to see what the commotion was about. When his eyes landed on you and Utahime, his expression soured slightly. He didnât like being left out, and it was written all over his face.
âWhoâs better at cactus transfiguration?â He suddenly appeared behind you.
âNone of your business,â Utahime shot back, sticking her tongue out.
âWow, mature,â Satoru deadpanned.
The assembly droned on, with each exchange student introducing themselves in turn. You tried to pay attention, really, but your mind kept wandering. Utahimeâs ridiculous matchmaking schemes. Satoruâs infuriatingly perfect smile. The girlâs earlier meltdown. It was all swirling together into a chaotic mess of emotions you didnât have the energy to untangle.
Finally, the headmaster wrapped up his speech with a flourish. âLetâs give our guests a warm welcome!â he declared, prompting another round of applause.
As the crowd began to disperse, Utahime grabbed your arm again. âCome on, letâs go talk to him!â
âTo who?â you asked, bewildered. âThe blond-haired guy, obviously!â
âAbsolutely not,â you said, digging your heels into the ground.
But before you could argue further, a familiar voice interrupted.
âLeaving without saying hi? Rude.â
You turned to find Satoru standing behind you still, his trademark grin firmly in place.
Utahime groaned. âGo away, Gojo.â
âCanât. Iâm here to rescue my friend from your matchmaking madness,â he said, draping an arm over your shoulder.
You tried to shrug him off, but he held on tight, his presence annoyingly comforting.
âWhy do you care?â Utahime shot back.
Satoruâs grin widened, but his tone was surprisingly serious. âBecause she doesnât need some random guy when sheâs got me.â
He tugged you away, leaving Utahime fuming in his wake.
âThanks for the save,â you mumbled once you were out of earshot.
âAnytime,â Satoru said lightly, though there was an edge to his voice you couldnât quite place. âAnd besides, didnât want you to end up with an annoying motherââ
You raised an eyebrow at him. Did he forget he was in a royal school where all the students and teachers were high-class nobles and the mere mention of vocabulary outside of the poshed-up ones exclusively for the rich would make him an infamous wreck in everyoneâs eyes?
He caught your eye and continued, ââtrucker.â
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The dining table was as extravagant as ever, its polished surface reflecting the golden glow of the chandelier overhead. Plates were neatly arranged, and bowls of steaming food were placed in a perfect line down the centre. Mother sat at the head of the table, her posture so upright it made your back ache just looking at her. Across from her sat Father, whose stern expression was an almost permanent fixture at meals.
You occupied your usual spot, tucked between Satoru and his mother, a position that felt both safe and stifling. Satoru, of course, lounged in his chair as if it were a throne, pushing peas around his plate with one chopstick, clearly uninterested in the discussion at hand. It was peaceful and calm. But as soon as Satoruâs father set down his chopsticks, you knew this tranquillity wouldnât last.
âSatoru,â his father began.
Satoru didnât even look up, lazily poking at his food. âUh oh. Here we go.â
âDonât start,â his mother said sharply, and Satoru sighed dramatically, dropping his chopsticks like they were too heavy to hold.
âFine. What is it this time? Did someone see me napping in class? Because, for the record, I was listening with my eyes closed.â
âYour instructor tells me your theoretical scores are excellent, as expected,â Satoruâs mother began, her sharp gaze sweeping across the table to land on him. âBut your duel with Suguru during last weekâs practice was... undisciplined.â
Satoru shrugged, not bothering to look up. âItâs not my fault Suguru got cocky.â
His fatherâs goblet hit the plate with a sharp clink. âAnd whose fault is it that you refuse to follow proper form? Youâre not dueling for fun, Satoru. These exercises are meant to sharpen your skills for real combat.â
You could feel the tension grow, so you instinctively focused on the rice in your bowl. Satoru, however, leaned back in his chair, completely unfazed.
âReal combat isnât about sticking to the rulebook,â he said lazily, resting an arm on the back of your chair. âItâs about adaptability.â
âThat is not an excuse to showboat,â his mother snapped. âYou might think youâre untouchable, but arrogance will get you killed one day.â
For a brief moment, something flickered in his eyes â irritation, maybe, or defiance â but he masked it with a grin. âNot likely.â
âOnly because youâre naturally talented,â his mother interjected coldly. âTalent will only carry you so far, Satoru. You lack discipline, respect, andââ
âManners,â his father finished, glaring at him.
His mother pinched the bridge of her nose. âAll weâre trying to make you understand is, this isnât a joke, Satoru. Youâre supposed to be the strongest, and yet youâre constantly underperforming. Meanwhile, look at her.â She gestured to you, and your heart sank.
âOh no,â you muttered under your breath.
âLook at her,â his mother repeated. âTop marks in every subject, excellent dueling reports, and the teachers canât stop praising. Why canât you be more like her?â
Satoru threw up his hands. âBecause sheâs a robot! Have you seen her handwriting? Itâs terrifying!â
âI just have neat handwriting,â you mumbled defensively.
âNeat? Itâs like a calligraphy competition on every page,â Satoru said, jabbing a chopstick at you. âShe probably practices writing spells for fun.â
âSheâs perfect,â his father said firmly, as if it were an unshakable fact of the universe.
âExactly my point!â Satoru exclaimed, throwing his arms in the air. âHow am I supposed to compete with that?!â
âYouâve been doing wonderfully,â his mother interrupted warmly, and you almost choked on your water. She reached to kiss your forehead and you felt fuzzy all over.
âReally?â you said hopefully.
âYes,â his father agreed, nodding. âWeâre very impressed with your progress. And your last dueling performance was flawless. Keep it up.â
Satoruâs jaw dropped. âWhat? Thatâs it? No lecture about being even better? No existential guilt trip?â
âShe doesnât need one,â his mother said simply.
âSheâs already self-motivated,â his father added.
Satoru gawked at them, then at you. âWait, are you seriously not going to roast her? Not even a little?â
His mother held up a hand to silence the banter. âEnough. Weâre not here to discuss her. Weâre here to discuss you and your inability to take anything seriously.â
âI take plenty of things seriously!â Satoru protested.
âName one,â his father challenged.
Satoru opened his mouth, paused, then pointed to you. âHer.â
You nearly choked on your rice. âWhat?!â
âSee? I take her academic success very seriously,â he continued smoothly. âSheâs basically my tutor at this point. Without her, Iâd probably be failing food transfiguration.â
âFood transfiguration is not the metric for success,â his father said dryly, but his lips twitched like he was trying not to laugh.
âAnd yet, itâs a class!â Satoru shot back. âA class I pass, thanks to her.â
You groaned, burying your face in your hands. âPlease stop talking.â
âNever,â Satoru said cheerfully, ruffling your hair like you were a pet.
The room went silent for a beat, and then his father muttered, âPass the rice.â
You couldnât help but snort, quickly covering your mouth to stifle your laughter. Satoruâs grin widened, clearly taking your reaction as a victory.
âIâm serious about the food transfiguration, though,â he whispered to you as the conversation shifted. âYou saved me from flunking that one.â
âBy telling you to stop turning the chicken into a dinosaur?â you whispered back, rolling your eyes.
âExactly. Genius advice.â Satoru sighed, slumping dramatically. "I swear, if I werenât so charming, Iâd be useless."
âYou are,â you replied, teasing him with a grin.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The foreign exchange students filed into the classroom. You hadnât met any of them yet, but the instant you saw a giggling pack of girls, dressed in a way that clearly screamed âIâm a tourist, please give me attention,â take seats scattered around the room, you knew this would be a long class. They were chatting loudly, condescending smiles on their faces and prissy postures to back it up. One of them locked eyes with you and stood up.
The girl scanned the room, perhaps trying to find something to shift the attention of the bustling and noisy class to her. Sitting beside you, Geto didnât even flinch as the girl cleared her throat loudly. You could feel it. She was about to open her mouth.
And open it she did.
âDo you guys feel,â she addressed her fellow exchange people, âthat the culture here is a bit⌠Well, I donât know what you'd call it. Primitive, I guess? Itâs like they just dug it up from some ancient ruins," she said, waving a hand dismissively, as if she were talking about a dusty artefact. âThis wholeâ uhmâ âhonourâ thing? So outdated. I didnât find any such codes on how to behave in the culture of the South, or the West, or the South-West. Maybe it is because the people here still need to be taught manners, I suppose.â
The other students, contrary to what she had hoped, didnât pay any attention to her. They didnât seem to have heard her, because if they had⌠well, all of them were from noble clans, of course they would have a problem with it.
The girl didnât seem to notice. Or care.
âYou there!â She screeched at you, coming to a halt in front of your desk after pacing around like she was delivering an important lecture. âI heard youâre the top student. Representative, or something, they told me. Likeââ she turned to face you more directly, suddenly noticing the lack of a surname on your badge ââwow, you donât even have a last name. I heard you were from the Gojo clan. But, I mean, you donât even have their surname? Were you picked up from some ditch or something?â
You flushed. Most of the students were tactful enough to not point that out to you, and if they did, they would return with a bruise soon after, credit to Satoru. But Satoru was in the hospital wing right now, and thankfully so, because you didnât want him making a scene here in the middle of your Charms class. Getoâs fingers brushed lightly against your arm; he was trying to calm you down. He didnât need to say anything; you already knew what he was thinking.
Shoko, sitting in front of you, shifted in her seat. Her fingers twitched toward her coat pocket, and you could swear you felt a chill run down your spine at the look she had on her face. Shokoâs glare was murderous, and her hand slowly moved to her doctorâs tools â just a few inches away from hurling them at the girlâs smug face.
âDonât bother,â Geto murmured under his breath. âLet her go on. Sheâs not worth the energy.â His eyes never left you as he spoke, a detached smile tugging at the corners of his lips. âIgnore her, Shoko.â
The girl leaned on your desk as you continued to determinedly stare at a spot on your notebook
âOh, but wait,â she continued haughtily, âyou mustâve been a mistake. I mean, the Gojo clan leaders, right? They couldnât possibly have any sense of judgement, could they? Considering who their son is, who heâs raised by. They probably just took in anyone, huh? Just to fill the numbers. I bet they didnât even care to see if you had any real worth.â
âYou donât know what youâre talking about,â Geto interrupted her calmly, his smile widening, a maddenned look in his eyes. âIf you donât stop right now, you might have to deal with a curse or two, because Iâm not exactly one to be afraid of duelling in front of teachers.â
Alina was unfazed, leaning back in her chair with a smirk plastered across her face. âOh, I so do. You canât silence me. The Gojo clan is only famous because they have money and influence â nothing more.â She leaned forward again, her eyes narrowing. âAnd the leaders? Theyâre a joke. All that power, and they still let their precious son â whatâs his name? Satoru? âplay around like the child he is. Tell me, do you ever wonder if heâs actually good for anything besides being the âchosen one?â Or is it just another piece of their precious familyâs empire?â
No.
That was it.
You snapped. Your body moved before your brain could catch up. Pulling out your wand from your pocket, you let the cold tip touch her throat. The girl immediately shut up, caught off guard and not having the time to reach her own wand, which was kept on the table her friends were sitting at.
âWhatâs wrong? Canât speak? Iâd love to hear more from that croak of a voice you possess. Please, go on with your pathetic guesses about my lineage.â
âDonât,â Geto warned, but you were too blinded by the ringing echo of her words about your family. Shoko was already gripping the side of her desk, looking like she wanted to step in.
âYou want me to speak more?â The girl said. âI can speak more. Because I know what you are. I would have felt sorry for you if you werenât so stuck up though. As they say, no power, no future.â
Before you could retort, or even say a quick charm to freeze her throat so it snapped in half, the door flew open, and a voice interrupted your anger.
"Both of you, in my office. Now."
It was the teacher, standing in the doorway, arms crossed, clearly fed up. Without missing a beat, you spun on your heel, flicking a glance at Geto and Shoko.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
It was oddly quiet in the headmasterâs office. You sat alone at the desk, gloves pulled snug over your hands, a rag in one and a half-polished trophy in the other. The cleaning did little to distract you from the frustration you felt.
The headmasterâs words still rang in your ears: âDetention builds character, and perhaps a lesson in self-control will serve you well.â
Self-control. As if it was your fault someone had insulted your family.
The soft creak of the door interrupted your thoughts. You stilled, expecting the headmaster to return and scold you for slacking off. Instead, a familiar white head of hair peeked around the doorframe.
"What theâ" you hissed. "Are you insane? If someone catches you hereâ"
âWow. You, of all people, getting detention?â
Satoru leaned casually against the doorframe, his arms crossed and a lazy smirk on his face.
âWhat are you doing here?â you asked, your voice sharper than you intended.
âCame to pick you up,â he said, holding his hands up in mock surrender. âKuro was freaking out because he didnât know why we werenât at the gates, so I told him to head home without us.â
âYou didnât have toââ
âRelax. Heâs used to me pulling stuff like this.â Satoru strolled into the room, glancing around with mild interest before his eyes landed on the pile of trophies waiting to be polished. âSo... whatâs the story? Did you finally snap and hex someone?â
You rolled your eyes, turning back to the trophy in front of you. âShouldnât you be hiding somewhere? I mean, youâre not supposed to be here after school.â
âOh, Iâm cutting it. I figured detention with you would be more fun.â
You ignored him, hoping heâd get bored and leave, but Satoru was never one to take a hint. He perched on the edge of the desk beside you.
âCome on,â he said, nudging your arm lightly. âTell me what happened.â
You bit the inside of your cheek, refusing to look at him. âNothing. Just... a disagreement.â
âA disagreement?â he repeated, raising an eyebrow. âThatâs all youâre giving me?â
You stayed silent, scrubbing furiously at a nonexistent smudge on the trophy. But your hands were shaking slightly, and he noticed.
His teasing expression softened. âHey,â he said quietly, leaning closer and nuzzling your hair. âWhatâs wrong?â
âNothingâs wrong,â you said quickly, but the crack in your voice betrayed you. You cursed under your breath, setting the trophy down harder than you intended.
âRight,â Satoru said dryly. âYou know lying is a sin, right?â
Before you could stop him, he reached out and plucked the rag from your hand. You opened your mouth to protest, but he cut you off with a firm look.
âEnough,â he said, tossing the rag onto the desk. He grabbed your hands, tugging the gloves off gently, his touch warm and steady against your cold fingers.
âSatoru, what are youââ
âHelping,â he said simply.
You stared at him, your breath hitching slightly as he held your hands in his. His grip was firm but gentle, his thumbs brushing over your knuckles.
âYou shouldnât have done it,â he said after a moment, his voice quieter now. âGotten detention, I mean.â
Your throat tightened, and you looked away. âI didnât even do much. I just threatened her, âs allââ
âI know,â he said. âBut you didnât have to stand up for me like that.â
âYes, I did.â The words came out sharper than you intended, but you didnât care. âShe had no right to talk about your family like that. Or mine,â you added quietly.
Satoruâs expression softened, and he sighed, letting go of your hands only to pull you into a hug. Your breath stopped. It was so sudden and unexpected, but his arms around you were so warm and secure, and for a moment, you forgot just how cold the office was.
âThank you,â he murmured against your hair. âFor putting us first.â
You swallowed hard, your face pressed against his shoulder. You could feel his heartbeat. His vanilla scent filled your nostrils, and you couldnât help but sigh at the sensation.
Just what were you feeling?
He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to the top of your head. The gesture was so gentle, so unexpected, that it sent a shiver down your spine. Goosebumps prickled along your arms, and your breath caught in your throat. Eyes widening on his chest.
Satoru pulled back slightly, his hands still resting lightly on your shoulders. He studied your face for a moment, his gaze searching, before giving you a small, crooked smile.
âAlright there?â he asked softly.
You nodded, not trusting yourself to speak. His smile widened, and he gave your shoulders a reassuring squeeze before stepping back.
âGood,â he said, picking up your gloves and the rag you had abandoned. âBecause I think itâs my turn to polish these things. Youâve done enough.â
You blinked at him, confused. âYou canât justââ
âToo late.â He waved the rag dramatically, grinning. âGo sit down and relax. Perfect students need to take a break to be imperfect once in a while.â
Despite yourself, a smile tugged at the corners of your mouth. âYouâre ridiculous.â
âYeah, yeah.â He waved you off, already humming to himself as he began scrubbing.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
You sat with your detention homework in your garden after the headmaster had insisted on giving you some more âpunishmentsâ for letting Satoru in his office. On the stone bench, you glared at the crumpled detention slip in your hands. The words from earlier still rang in your ears.
Wow, you donât even have a last name. I heard you were from the Gojo clan. But, I mean, you donât even have their surname? Were you picked up from some ditch or something?
You must've been a mistake
The nerve of that girl, whatever her name was. She had no right to talk like that. But as much as you hated to admit it, her words dug deep. Why didnât you have the surname? Why were you even here?
You sighed, staring down at your hands, throwing the slip away and watching it skid between bushes. The gate creaked, pulling you from your thoughts. Satoruâs mother stepped into the garden. She always seemed to know when something was wrong.
She smiled warmly as she approached. âTrouble at school?â
You let out a small huff, tossing the detention homework onto the bench. âSome girl decided to remind me I donât belong here,â you muttered. âSheâs not wrong. I mean, I donât even have your family name. Iâm just... here.â
Her expression softened, and she sat down beside you. âSuguru told me it was someone from the Kamo clan. She said that, did she?â
You nodded. âShe made it sound like Iâm just some random stray you all picked up out of pity.â
A shadow flickered across her face, but she stayed silent for a moment, as if weighing her words carefully. Then she sighed softly and folded her hands neatly in her lap. âYou donât carry the Gojo surname yet because... you arenât meant to. One day, you will.â
You were confused. âOne day? What are you talking about?â
Her gaze softened further, and she reached for your hand. âYouâre not here because of pity. Youâre here because I care for you deeply. Youâre family to me. And... well, youâre engaged, my dear. To Satoru.â
The words hit you like a thunderclap. âEngaged?â you whispered.
She nodded gently. âIt was my decision. Not to strengthen ties or fulfill some tradition â I couldnât bear the thought of marrying you off to anyone else. Youâre important to me, and to this family. No one else would cherish you the way you deserve. No one else would love you the way I know he can.â
Your head was spinning. Engaged? To Satoru? The same Satoru who stole your dessert, teased you relentlessly, and drove you up the wall with his arrogance?
âDoes he know?â you managed to ask.
A small, amused smile tugged at her lips. âNot yet. Iâm waiting for the right time to tell him. You know how he is â heâd probably react with some ridiculous joke or dismiss it entirely without thinking it through.â
You groaned, burying your face in your hands. âYou mean Iâm supposed to sit on this bombshell while heâs running around like an overgrown child?â
She chuckled softly, reaching over to pat your shoulder. âItâs not so bad. Youâve already grown close to him, havenât you?â
Close. You couldnât deny it. In the past few years, you had gone from tolerating his antics to â well, something. The butterflies in your stomach betrayed you every time he smiled or stood too close.
But this? This was too much.
âWhy didnât you tell me sooner?â you asked weakly, peeking through your fingers.
âI wanted you to have time to figure out your feelings without the weight of this hanging over you,â she admitted. âAnd... I wasnât entirely sure when youâd be ready to hear it. But seeing you upset, questioning your place here, I couldnât keep it from you any longer. Forgive me, darling.â She stood then. âYouâre exactly where youâre meant to be,â she said gently. âNever let anyone make you doubt that.â
And with that, she disappeared back into the house, leaving you alone with the truth.
Engaged. To Satoru.
The butterflies in your stomach werenât just fluttering nowâthey were staging a full-on rebellion. You let out a groan, slumping back against the bench.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
Over a year had passed. The two of you were turning seventeen the next year, and with the increase in your age, the load of schoolwork increased too. The School of Royalty had seen so many changes. They were rebuilding the duelling grounds and organising even more clubs than before. Girls were mysteriously beginning to drop out of school, and you didnât want to know why. There were less than ten girls in your class of fifty, and you figured this number would reduce even more as women in nobility were hurriedly married off to distant kingdoms, forced to give up their education to serve as a showpiece for the men to flaunt.
You were thankful the Gojo clan saw you as more than that, or you wouldnât have been in the same class as your friends this year. You couldnât bear not seeing Utahime, Shoko, Suguru and of course, Satoru.
Satoru.
The one you had realized you didnât want if he wasnât looking at you at all times, if he wasnât talking to you at all times, or cracking jokes to you at all times. The one you had realized you wanted more of, more than what the two of you are now, more than what you two have ever been, more than friends, more than best friends; you wanted him more than anything in the world. Him, him, him, him. You wanted his eyes on you, his hands on you. You wanted everything about him. Everything. Every single thingâ
âHey, you alive?â His voice snapped you back to reality.
âHuh? Oh yeah.â
âI was saying,â he pulled a girl towards him by her hands and she landed on his chest with a dull thump. âThis is Alina.â
You stared at her. Triumphant looking face, lips giggling into the broad layer of his front.
Wait.Wasnât sheâ?
âYou might remember her,â Satoru pressed. You did. Vividly.
Oh.
âShe needs some duelling practice apparently, so sheâs gonna be watching us from there,â he points at the stands. âHope you donât mind.â
âOh, yeah, itâs okay,â you said in a voice you didnât know you owned. The words felt so heavy on your tongue, as if it was an entirely different person speaking them.Â
âGreat, thanks,â he ushered the girl back to the stands and leaned down to kiss the top of your forehead again. You blinked.
Oh, no, he didnât see it like that at all.To him, it was just a gesture he had grown used to doing. Yeah.
You stood across from him on the training field, your stance ready and tense. The sunlight was bright today, almost too bright, and you didnât know if it was the heat or the sudden emptiness you felt. Satoru smiled at you, but it didnât quite reach his eyes.
âYou ready?â he asked, voice nonchalant. It wasnât the usual teasing edge. The spark was missing.
You nodded.
âIâve got you today, Gojo,â you tried making the dumb jokes he used to make. You werenât sure if it was working, but you tried anyway.
The sparring session started, but something felt wrong. Satoruâs movements were slower than usual, his focus elsewhere. He kept glancing at the stands from time to time, as if trying to see if she was watching him. He didnât block your attack in time, letting you knock him down with ease.
âYou alright?â You bent down to help him up, but he just waved you off, a tight smile on his face.
âYeah, yeah. Just⌠tired, I guess,â he shrugged, avoiding your eyes.
Alina came running down the stands, her hands clutched on her chest, fussing over him while he waved her off too, getting up.
âAnother one?â âNo, thank you.â
That was the first time you had ever said no to him.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
Later that week, you walked into the cafeteria, hoping to find Utahime and grab a quick meal before your History class. You were halfway into the queue before you realized Utahime had Charms class right now. After all, she was a senior of yours; she would have more schoolwork than you. So you were about to take the tray you got to one of the empty tables alone, hoping to find someone else.
And you did find someone. Satoru sat across from Alina as comfortable as ever. They looked like they were on a date. Was this why he had skipped a class he had with you?
âOh, hey,â he greeted you when you approached, but his voice lacked its usual warmth. There was a coolness in it, like he wasnât really there.
The girlâs voice broke into the silence, bright and too eager. âI was just telling Satoru about how Iâm finally starting to get the hang of wand control now. I know heâs been busy with other stuff, but heâs still managed to help me out.â
You felt the hairs on your neck prickle.
âThat's great,â you said, keeping your tone neutral. âI'm sure Satoru is happy to help.â
You tried to keep your expression even as you sat down on their table. Wrong choice. Satoru, oblivious or indifferent, didnât seem to notice any sort of tension in the air. He smiled, nodding along to whatever the girl was saying, while you forced a smile and picked at your food.
You felt like an outsider.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
That same week, after a banquet of the noble families held at the Gojo clanâs immaculate residence, you were walking alone towards the girlsâ dorms when you overheard two voices seemingly arguing calmly. You pressed an ear onto the door hiding the people.
âYou donât seem to realize your Alina is the same girl who was insulting your own family,â Suguru was saying. âShe got us into trouble too. You werenât there so you donât know how bad she talked aboutââ
âI know sheâs not like how she was before,â Satoru interrupted loudly. âAnd I know you guys still have a problem with her, but youâve got to trust me, okay? Sheâs changed.â
Your heart sank. âChanged?â Suguru repeated bitterly. âReally? After everything she said about the Gojo clan?â
He didnât reply right away, but when he finally spoke, it was with that soft, almost apologetic tone.
âI get it. I really do. But sheâs⌠trying, okay? Sheâs not the same person.â
You clenched your jaw, your hands trembling slightly at your sides. You felt numb all over. Uprooting one leg from your position, you walked backwards, away from your heartbreak.
âI donât know if I can believe that, Satoru. Not after everything she did.â âI know, but please. Try, for me?â
Your back hit the pillar and you stopped. Slowly lifting feet one after the other, you walked. You didnât know where you were walking to, but you just walked. You didnât know what hurt more: the fact that he was asking you to trust her, or the fact that you wanted to â because you trusted him so much.
âThere you are!â Utahime caught up to you. âWhere did you go? How can you get lost in your own houseââ You lifted your face up to her, and she looked taken aback. She inhaled, wiping tears you never realized started falling after stinging your eyes so bad, and she asked in an uncharacteristically soft voice. âBaby, whatâs wrong?â
âUtahimeââ your voice broke.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
You were walking down the school halls, your mind preoccupied with your own thoughts as you made your way to the classroom. The noise of chatter and the shuffle of students faded into the background, making you realize you were starting to zone out again. You seemed to do that a lot these days.
âAnd I just know it will be you!â Alinaâs voice cut through, syrupy, too sweet to be sincere. You froze, stopping behind a pillar. They were standing conveniently near the same path you had to cross to get to your class. Great. Now you had to bite back any snide remarks you had because poor Satoru would be upset if you didnât.
You peeked out. Alina was leaning against the wall, her laughter light and airy as she spoke to Satoru, who was right beside her, looking at her with that familiar, careless smile he used to reserve for you, one that you had now grown to hate.
You could hear her complimenting him, the way she laughed too loudly at every word of his. âOh, Satoru, your technique today was amazing, as always! I honestly donât know just how you do it.â Her tone was sugary, and you cringed. You wanted to look away, but something held you in place, as if some invisible force was gripping you to that spot, making you watch the scene in front of you with red eyes and darkness underneath them.
Then you heard his voice. âCome on, Alina, youâre making me blush,â he chuckled playfully. He was oblivious, as usual (or maybe he wasnât, and he truly trusted this woman more than his friends). But you werenât. You noticed how her hands lingered on his arm a little too long, how her fingers curled around his sleeve possessively.
You couldnât breathe.
You turned, hoping to slip past unnoticed, but of course, she caught sight of you. There was a flicker of something dark in her eyes before she forced a smile onto her face, calling out in that voice that made your skin crawl.
âOh, hey!â she chirped, calling out your name. âYou donât mind sharing, do you?â
The words hit you like a slap. You were caught between disbelief and anger. How dare she speak to you like that? You glanced at Satoru, hoping he would interject, but he didnât. He was too busy focusing his attention on her like a complete idiot.
You looked down at the floor, clenching your teeth. âYou can have him,â you muttered. You didnât want to show her how much it hurt, but it was all too clear in your voice and actions.
Alinaâs smile faltered for a split second, her eyes narrowing. âOh, are you sure?â she said, âIâm sure Satoru wouldnât mind at all. Heâs such a generous guy.â
You could hear her subtle challenge, the way she was almost daring you to react. But you didnât give her the satisfaction. Instead, you straightened up, forcing the words out with a calmness you didnât feel.
âIâm sure,â you said simply. Not waiting for a response, you turned on your heel and walked away as quickly as you could, your heart pounding in your chest.
Behind you, you could feel her eyes on your back, but you refused to turn around.
You hated her. You hated the way she acted so confident. You hated how she was so entitled. And you hated how Satoru, in all his charm and glory, refused to hear a word against her; how he couldnât see the way she was trying to wedge herself between not only the two of you but also your entire friend group.
It was always this way, wasnât it? The more you wanted him, the farther he seemed to slip out of reach.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
After a three hour long soak in your bathtub, you decided it was time to go back into your room without anyone noticing. You spent most of your time hiding away from everyone; your parents, your servants, and him anyway, so you doubted anyone would miss you. With a sigh, you wore your nightdress and pushed your bedroom door open.
Satoru was sitting on your bed, his chin in his palms as he stared at the floor, clearly deep in thought and waiting for you to return. The moment you walked in, his gaze snapped to you, and the tension in the room tripled.
âYouâre back,â he said. There was something in his voice â you couldnât point out what exactly it was, but you didnât like how it made you feel.
âWhat are you doing in my room?â The words came out harsher than you had intended them to be.
He didnât answer right away; just sighed heavily, rubbing a hand over his face before standing up and facing you fully. âWhy are you always so mean to her?â His voice was quieter now, more frustrated than usual.
You blinked, taken aback. "Mean to whom?" you asked, trying to play dumb.
âAlina,â he said. âWhy do you always treat her like that?â
You controlled the urge to roll your eyes, though you knew Satoru expected you to. You wanted to scream, but you held it back, just barely. âOh, you mean the girl whoâs been constantly hovering around you? The one who acts like she owns you?â You crossed your arms defensively. âSorry, I didnât realize I was supposed to cheer her on and clap for every little thing she does.â
Satoru scoffed, taking his face in his hands before looking up again. âYou donât have to be so cold all the time! Canât you just try to get along with her? Sheâs changed. Why canât you just see that?â
âChanged?â You couldnât stop yourself from laughing at his innocence. âSheâs the same girl who insulted your family. She insulted everything you stand for, everything you care about, and you think sheâs changed? Are you seriously that blind?â
His eyes darkened, and he gritted his teeth. âYouâre always so hung up on the past! Why canât you just move on?â
You shot him a look, disbelief swirling in your chest. âMove on?â Your voice was shaking with the effort of holding back everything you wanted to say. âWhy is it that youâre the only person who sees that she has changed? Why is it that everyone else around you swears she hasnât?â
Satoru didnât respond right away. Then, he took a deep breath in, as if it was taking every bone in his body to control his emotions to hit you at that very moment. âWhy do you care so much? Why canât you just give her a chance?â he asked, almost pleading with you.
You stared at him for a moment too long. âBecause,â you bit back, âSheâs using you. And youâre too caught up in your own world to even see it.â
He took a step toward you, voice rising now. âThatâs not true! Sheâs not using me! Sheââ
You threw your hands up in frustration. âYou donât get it, do you?â You were shouting now. âShe is using you, Satoru! And Iâm the one whoâs supposed to stand here and watch while you defend her? While you act like sheâs some saint whoâs done nothing wrong?â
Satoruâs patience snapped, and his expression hardened. He couldnât stand anymore of you making assumptions about her anymore. âYou donât even belong in this house! Why do you think you have a say in anything Iâm doing? Youâre not even part of this!â He took a step toward you, his eyes dark with anger, a final insult.
The words hit you like a punch to the gut, and for a moment, you couldnât breathe. The blood drained from your face as everything came crashing down around you.
âOh,â was all you managed to say, your voice barely a whisper as your eyes filled with tears. You couldnât speak. You couldnât even look at him. You felt your heart shatter into a thousand pieces in your chest.
Satoruâs expression faltered, but it was too late now.
âLeave,â you whispered through gritted teeth.
He hesitated for a second, looking like he wanted to say something more. But he didnât. With a sharp breath, he turned and walked toward the door.
The second the door slammed shut behind him, you collapsed onto your bed, your hands clutching at the sheets as sobs wracked your body. You cried harder than you ever had before â louder, deeper, until you felt like you couldnât breathe. Your chest ached with every gasp, every sob, the pain of his words echoing in your mind.
You donât even belong in this house!
He was right.
You donât even have their surname? Were you picked up from some ditch?
She was right.
It is the spawn of Satan himself!
They were all right, all absolutely right, werenât they?
Come with me, daughter.
It was a lie.
You know I wonât leave you.
Lie.
She doesnât need some random guy when sheâs got me.
Lie, lie, lie!
You know lying is a sin, right?
You clutched your chest hard. You didnât know how long you cried, but when the tears finally stopped, all that remained was emptiness. A hollow space where something you had always held onto seemed to disappear.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
âWhat are you doing here?â you asked coldly.
He shrugged, his usual smirk flickering to life. âJust passing by.â
âPassing by my room?â you shot back, though your voice was devoid of any emotion.
He rubbed the back of his neck, looking almost sheepish. âMaybe⌠I wanted to talk.â
âWhat do you want?â
He hesitated, just for a moment, before forcing a laugh. âI donât know. How are the studies? Still out to prove youâre the best in the room?â
Your expression didnât change, and the awkwardness between you grew even more.
âAlso,â he chuckled nervously, âwhat did you say to Utahime? I was almost killed thrice in the last two days.â
âIf you donât have anything important to say, Gojo, move.â You stepped past him, unlocking your door. You had begun locking it since the incident that night, to avoid him sneaking in when you were away and to avoid anyone walking in on you bawling your eyes out, trying to drown the repetitive voices in your head with theories about spells and charms.
âWhy are you being like this?â His voice stopped you. He paused, watching you fiddle with the lock, clearly taking the hesitating actions as a cue to continue. âLike⌠like you donât care.â His eyes finally met yours, and for a moment, they werenât the Satoru you knew. There was no smugness, no teasing â just guilt.
You bit the inside of your cheek to keep your voice steady. âYouâre imagining things,â you said, pushing the door open.
âAm I?â His tone sharpened, and he took a step closer. âYouâve been avoiding me for weeks. You wonât even look at me.â
âMaybe I have nothing to say to you,â you replied, turning to him to see his expression one last time before sorrow overtook your senses again.
His shoulders were stiffened, and for the first time this night, he couldnât meet your gaze.
âThatâs what I thought,â you said, your voice quieter now. âYou know exactly why, Satoru. You just donât want to admit it.â
He ran a hand through his hair, his frustration evident. âI didnât mean it,â he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper.
âGoodnight, Satoru,â you said, slamming the door in his face before he could say anything else.
The silence that followed was deafening, and on the other side of the door, he lingered. You waited, holding your breath as you leaned against the wood, but no sound came.
And just like that, the distance between you grew wider.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
Your school year was nearing the end, and summer was around the corner. The days before that had been a blur. You had avoided Satoru like the plague, throwing yourself deeper into your books and classes. Even your classmates had noticed the change, though none dared to bring it up to your face.
Except for Shoko.
âAre you okay?â she asked one afternoon, cornering you in the library.
âIâm fine,â you lied, not looking up from your Curses: A Guide to Identify the Weakness book.
âNo, youâre not.â She pulled up a chair, crossing her arms as she stared at you. âYouâre avoiding him, heâs avoiding everyone, and the rest of us are stuck in the middle of whatever this is.â
âI donât know what youâre talking about,â you said flatly.
She groaned, leaning back in her chair. âYouâre lucky this is me and not Utahime. Just so you know, he sent a message.â
That caught your attention. Slowly, you closed your book and looked at her. âWhat message?â
âHe said heâs done with Alina,â Shoko said softly. âSaid he wouldnât talk to her anymore.â
âWhy are you telling me this?â you asked quietly.
âBecause,â Shoko said, standing up, âyouâre both being stupid. And Iâm sick of watching my friends tear themselves apart over something that could be fixed with one honest conversation.â
âHonest conversation?â you repeated bitterly. âWhatâs there to say? He made his priorities clear, Shoko.â
âDid he?â She raised an eyebrow, leaning closer. âOr did you just decide that for him because youâre too scared to hear what he actually thinks?â
Your jaw tightened. âYou werenât there, Shoko. You didnât hear the things he said.â
âYouâre right, I wasnât. But Iâve seen how miserable heâs been these past few weeks,â she countered. âHe wonât say it, but heâs been beating himself up about it. He knows he messed up.â
âAnd what about me?!â you snapped, your voice harsher than you intended. âIâm supposed to just forget everything? Pretend like I wasnât the one he hurt?â
Shoko sighed, her expression softening. âNo. But youâre not giving him a chance to make it right. Heâs been trying to talk to you â hell, he even took all the hits heroically when Utahime nearly ripped him apart.â
You blinked, caught off guard. âUtahime â what?â
âOh, yeah,â Shoko said. âShe had a few choice words for him. Mightâve included running him over by her carriage horses. Not my place to repeat them, but letâs just say she wasnât thrilled with how he handled things.â
Despite yourself, a small, bitter smile tugged at your lips. âGood for her.â
âLook,â Shoko said, softening her tone again, âyou donât have to forgive him right away. But at least talk to him. Heâs done with Alina, and itâs obvious youâre not over him. Donât let this thing between you two fester any longer.â
You stared at her for a long moment, her words sinking in despite the stubborn walls youâd built around yourself. âIâll think about it,â you said finally.
âGood,â Shoko said with a satisfied nod. âJust⌠donât take too long. Weâre not kids forever, you know.â
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The knock on Satoruâs bedroom door felt louder than you intended. You had rehearsed this moment in your mind a dozen times already. What were you supposed to say again?
Hey. Itâs me. Haha.
No no no. Hey, how have you been?
No, ugh. Hey, nice weather?
Still, when the door opened and his bright blue eyes met yours, every word you had prepared seemed to vanish. The two of you only stared at each other, he in surprise and you in embarrassment.
âHey,â he said, trying to break the silence.
âHey,â you replied, your voice barely above a whisper.
The silence stretched between you for a moment before he stepped aside, gesturing for you to come in. You did, though your fingers fidgeted nervously at your sides.
The room looked messy. The bedsheets were sprawled around as if he had been tossing and turning all night earlier. The curtains were closed so the room was in utter darkness. Yet, you needed no amount of light to see the look of sleep-deprivation he carried on his face.
Was it because of you? Because you had acted this way? Was it because he was regretting what he said to you earlier (he should, a voice in your head said, but you pushed it away)? Or was he failing his classes again? His stream was different from yours so you couldnât meet him in school either. Or was it perhaps because ofâ
âI wasââ you both started at the same time, cutting each other off awkwardly.
You let out a breathy laugh, and for the first time in weeks, his lips pulled upward, a glimmer of the boy you knew. âYou first,â he offered, stepping closer.
âI was going to say that IâŚâ Your words faltered as he reached for your hand. His fingers, warm and tentative, brushed yours before interlocking gently. âOh. Wow.â He smiled at you, pulling you closer to kiss the top of your head. âI missed this,â you admitted finally, your voice breaking slightly.
âIâm sorry,â he said immediately, softer than you had expected him to be. âFor everything. For being such aââ
A sudden knock interrupted him, and a servantâs voice called from the hall. âYoung Master, Miss â Madam requests your presence in the meeting room immediately.â
Satoru groaned under his breath, but you let go of his hand, smiling as well now. âWeâll talk later,â you murmured, turning to leave.
The Gojo clanâs meeting room was one thing, but the Gojo familyâs meeting room felt even more imposing. High ceilings, ornate woodwork, and an air of superiority â that was the only way anyone could describe it. Mother and Father sat at the head of the low table, their expressions unreadable.
âYouâre here,â his father said. He gestured for you and Satoru to sit, and you did, sitting in a formal position with your hands on your knees, feet touching the soft pillow under you. His mother only nodded at both of you. âWeâve received an invitation from the Kamo Clan.â
Kamo Clan? You had read about a legend of theirs in your history class. A man who had dropped himself to the bottom of the hells indulging with curses to create powerful heirs. The Kamo Clan had an awful reputation â ancient, powerful, and, if rumours were to be believed, sinister.
Beside you, you felt Satoru stiffen, and whisper only one word.
âAlina?â
Of course! How could you have forgotten that? The girl who had been plaguing your school ever since she set foot in it was Kamo Alina. Suddenly, what his father said didnât matter anymore. The way his mother was staring between you and him didnât matter anymore. What was about to happen in his room that time didnât matter.
âThe banquet,â Satoruâs father continued, and it took a lot of effort from you to keep listening, âis an exclusive gathering of noble families from across the globe. It will take place in the south, and attendance is mandatory for representatives of our house.â
You gathered the courage to steal a glance at Satoruâs expression. The look on his face was enough to tell you he wasnât surprised by the connection. He knew. He had known it all this time. Your hands curled into fists under the table, your nails biting into your palms, probably leaving marks too.
His motherâs voice said coolly. âPrepare yourselves. Youâll leave at the end of the week. Dismissed.â
You didnât wait for Satoru as you stood abruptly, your pillow gliding across the floor. You made your way back to your room, trying not to look back at his face, but you didnât make it far before he caught up with you.
âWait!â He grabbed your arm, spinning you around to face him. âItâs not what you think.â
You yanked your arm free, glaring at him. âItâs not what I think? Really, Gojo? Because I think you lied to me.â
âI didnâtââ
âYou said you werenât in contact with her!â you snapped.
âIâm not! This isnât me â itâs her family. Theyâre the onesââ
âOh, so her family conveniently sends in an invitation to us to attend their stupid gathering at somehow the right time?â
âI donât know? Look,â He ran a hand through his hair in frustration, not at you, no, but at that darn family. âI told you, Iâm not in contact with her. That is the truth. I havenât spoken to her sinceââ
âSince when?â you interrupted, stepping closer. âSince you told Shoko you were done? Or since you got caught? Because it feels like right now, Iâm finding out the actual truth.â
âThat is not the truth, please just listââ
âStop,â you cut him off. You had had enough. âItâs okay. I donât know why you think I even care. I âdonât belong hereâ, remember?â
âThatâs not what I meant!â he shouted, his voice echoing in the empty hallway.
You stepped back, shaking your head with a sigh. âDonât follow me.â
âPlease,â he pleaded, his voice softer now, desperate. But you didnât look back as you turned and headed for the courtyard, away from him and his stupid, stupid noble traditions.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The journey to the Southern estate was agonisingly long, but then again, you were from the East, and crossing entire landmarks took more than weeks by unruly waters. After the travel on the Gojo estateâs huge ship, your family was met with a stout, snotty man representing the Kamo clan, in charge of dropping you to their estate by comfortable carriages. The carriage rocked back and forth, and the countryside unfolded before you, but you couldnât bring yourself to appreciate any of it. Your focus remained on the window, your reflection glaring back at you. Anything to avoid looking at him.
Satoru sat beside you, arms crossed and foot tapping impatiently against the carriage floor. The silence was so oppressive it practically screamed at both of you to make up already. His mother sat across from you, but her usual composed expression faltered slightly as she glanced between you and her son.
After what felt like an eternity, Satoru let out an exaggerated sigh, his head lolling back against the seat. "Are you seriously going to do this the whole trip?"
You didnât move. âDo what?â
âThis,â he said, waving a hand vaguely in your direction. âActing like I donât exist.â
âIâm not acting,â you replied coldly. âYouâre still breathing, arenât you?â
He bristled at your tone, his foot tapping faster. âWow. Real mature.â
You didnât dignify that with a response, instead shifting slightly in your seat to angle yourself even farther away from him. The silence returned, heavier now, and his mother finally cleared her throat, breaking it.
âIs everything all right?â she asked delicately, her eyes lingering on you longer.
âYes,â you answered quickly, too quickly. âEverythingâs fine.â
Her brow lifted slightly, but she said nothing, her gaze darting to her son. He sat rigid, his jaw clenched as he poked his head out of his own window, refusing to meet her eyes.
âFine,â Satoru muttered after a beat, as if to echo you. His tone was harsh, though he didnât look at either of you.
His motherâs lips pressed into a thin line, but she didnât press further. The realisation seemed to dawn on her that her carefully curated plans for her sonâs life â whatever they might be â were starting to crack at the seams.
Satoruâs foot finally stilled, but his irritation hadnât seemed to disappear yet. After another stretch of unbearable silence, he tried again, his voice softer this time. "Look, Iâm not going to apologize for something I didnât do.â
âGood thing Iâm not expecting one, then.â
He groaned, running a hand through his hair. âCan you at least try to meet me halfway here? This is ridiculous.â
You finally turned to look at him. âWhatâs ridiculous is pretending any of this matters. I shouldnât even be here, right? So why donât you justââ
âThatâs enough,â his mother cut in, her tone sharper than you had ever heard it. Her gaze pinned you both in place. âWeâre almost there. I suggest you both compose yourselves before we arrive.â
You bit the inside of your cheek, retreating back into silence, but not before catching the slight smirk on Satoruâs face. It wasnât amusement, though â it was frustration barely held in check. He didnât say another word, leaning back against the seat and staring resolutely at the ceiling as the carriage rocked along. You pressed your lips together and turned back to the window.
That was when you saw it.
The estate loomed in the distance, its dark silhouette framed against the dusky sky. It wasnât grand in the way the Gojo mansion was. No, this place had an oddly familiar air of foreboding. Its high walls and shadowed towers looked like they were whispering secrets and things long forgotten in history. The closer you got, the more a strange chill settled over you, prickling the back of your neck.
Goosebumps ran down your arms as the carriage rolled closer. The gates opened with an almost eerie slowness. There was billowing mist surrounding the entire area, and it made the scene even more creepy. You couldnât explain it, but something about this place just felt⌠wrong. It wasnât just the estateâs imposing presence or the way the evening light seemed to bend around it â it was something you couldnât place at all.
You felt like something bad, really bad was going to happen here, or perhaps had already happened. A chill ran down your spine when you recalled the pages of absolute horror you had seen attached to the restricted books in your library, and their vibes seemed to match that of this place.
Beside you, Satoru shifted uncomfortably. You glanced at him for a moment and saw that his confident facade had slipped. His eyes lingered on the estate, as if trying to figure out just what it was that made the place seem so uncanny and unreal, like it was something straight out of a horror novel.
As the carriage came to a stop, his mother stepped out first, poised as ever. She didnât seem fazed by the oppressive air of the place, but then again, she rarely showed any cracks in her demeanour.
You followed, your legs unsteady as they hit the gravel path. The chill hadnât left you, clung to your skin. Satoru came last, his usual swagger dimmed.
âRemember,â his mother murmured as the servants approached, her voice low and pointed, âappearances are everything. Do try not to embarrass the family.â
You nodded stiffly, but deep down, all you could think about was how much you wanted to leave this place. Sighing and ignoring the tremble of your gut, you held your own hands and entered the estate.
The estateâs grand entrance hall was vast, its high ceilings decorated with intricate wooden carvings that spiralled into ominous shapes. A line of servants stood on either side, their heads bowed low in synchronised precision. âWelcome to the Kamo estate,â they chanted together, their voices echoing.
A servant stepped forward, addressing Satoruâs father (and not batting an eye to his mother) with an apologetic tone. âWe regret to inform you that our â that is, the Kamo clanâs â leaders could not greet you in person. Urgent matters required their immediate attention, but they send their sincerest apologies and look forward to meeting you tomorrow.â
Satoruâs father met his wifeâs eyes, and she nodded curtly, and the servant's eyes widened as if he realised the error he made by ignoring her and addressing only the male leader in your group. âIt is of no consequence,â she replied coolly.
As the servants moved to escort you all further inside, you couldnât help but glance around. The estate was undeniably grand, but there was something cold and uninviting about it. The polished marble floors gleamed under flickering chandeliers, and the thick, musty air clung to your skin. It felt more like a mausoleum than a home.
The servants led you through endless corridors, the silence broken only by the sound of footsteps on stone. Every now and then, you passed ornate doors or shadowy alcoves, each one looking more foreboding than the last. You tried to shake the feeling of being watched, but the creeping sensation never left.
Eventually, they stopped in front of a door, and the servant gestured to it with a bow. âThis will be your room,â he said before retreating with the others.
You stepped inside hesitantly. The room was smaller, far removed from where they were escorting Satoru now, and you had a feeling his would be uncomfortably close to Alinaâs. The room was smaller, colder, and had an air of neglect, as if it hadnât been opened in years. Dust coated the surfaces, and the faint scent of damp wood lingered in the air. There were faint scratches on the walls as if someone had clawed at them long ago. The wallpaper had started peeling in places, and the furniture looked untouched, as though someone had decided only yesterday to disturb the fifteen year old cobwebs. The architecture, the layout, even the faint smell of mildew â it was unsettlingly familiar, though you couldnât quite place why.
Satoruâs mother appeared behind you. She took one look around the room, and her eyebrows twitched into a carefully concealed scowl. âWell,â she said. âThis is... quaint, to say the least.â
You turned to face her, unsure of how to respond. She gestured vaguely at the room, the bare walls, the dull, muted colours. âIf you find this unsuitable, arrangements can be made. Iâm sure a clan as proud as Kamo wouldnât want their guests to feel...â She paused, her lips curling in distaste, âuncomfortable.â
You swallowed hard, shaking your head. âNo, mother,â you said, forcing a polite smile. âThis is fine.â
Her brow arched, as though she didnât quite believe you, but she didnât press. âAs you wish,â she said softly, turning on her heel and leaving without another word.
The door closed behind her with a heavy thud, and the silence of the room enveloped you. You exhaled slowly, taking in the sparse furnishings, the musty air. You hated the idea of being a burden, but now, as you sat on the bed, watching it creak loudly, you wondered if you had made a mistake.
Late that night, you lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to get yourself to sleep.
âOne sheep, two sheep, three sheepââ
What would he be doing right now? Was he still upset?
âFuck, lost count again.â You sighed loudly. This was probably the sixth time you had tried but failed to sleep. All because of him. You closed your eyes tightly to try again.
âOne sheep, two shââ
Shit. Natureâs call.
You widened your eyes and glanced at the door, dreading the thought of stepping out into the pitch-black halls of the manor. Your room didnât even have a washroom, which seemed absurd for a house of this size and considering who it belonged to. Clenching your jaw, you tried to distract yourself from the pressure in your bladder by examining the room, but there was nothing to look at. No paintings, no books, no trinkets â just plain walls and dull furniture.
With a sigh, you finally pushed yourself up, deciding to find a maid to help you find the washroom. You lit a candelabrum sitting next to your bed to help you navigate the area. The hallway was dimly lit, the flickering lights casting eerie shadows across the walls. You tried to stay calm, but every creak of the floorboards beneath your feet made you jump.Â
You walked, and walked, and walked. The layout of the house was like a maze in itself, and every turn seemed to lead to another identical hallway. Within the span of minutes, you found yourself descending a set of stairs you didnât remember seeing before.
The air grew colder. The scent of damp stone and decay was thick in your nostrils. You paused at the bottom of the staircase, realizing with a jolt of horror that you were in what looked like the basement of the manor. The little light coming from your candles barely illuminated the space.
A wave of nausea hit you. The place smelled like dead rats, but somehow, despite your lack of sight in the room, a lot of scenes seemed to cross your mind. Shadows in the halls. Muffled screams. The overwhelming fear of being dragged into this very basement to be punished for something you couldnât understand. Your eyes caught on the walls, and you lifted your candelabrum up and stepped closer. There were faint marks carved into the stone. Tally marks. Dozens of them. Maybe hundreds.
Your hand reached out, trembling, brushing against the ridges. A flash of a memory hit you â your hand gripping a piece of stone fully covered in blood, dragging it across a surface, one line after another. But where had it been? In a classroom, on the board? No â this was something else, something darker. Your stomach twisted, and you stumbled back, the nausea overwhelming.
âMiss?â A voice shattered the silence, and you whipped around to see a maid standing at the top of the staircase. Her face was pale, her brows furrowed, as if you had offended every fibre of her body by stepping down into this basement. âWhat are you doing down here?â
You opened your mouth to answer, but no words came out. The smell of the basement, the tally marks, the scenes â they clung to you, and you could only shake your head.
âLet me escort you back to your room. You shouldnât ever be hereâ
You nodded mutely, following her up the stairs. She led you back through the winding halls. By the time you reached your room, the trembling in your legs had mostly subsided, though the chill of the basement still remained. She opened the door for you, offering a rigid nod before disappearing back into the dark hallways. You stepped inside, closing the door behind you, and exhaled shakily.
Your hands were still trembling slightly as you sat on the edge of the bed, trying to steady your breathing. The scenes â fragmented, disjointed â played on a loop in your mind. What were they? Forgotten memories? Flashbacks? The tally marks, the muffled screams. They were just like something out of your worst nightmares. You buried your face in your hands, feeling the sting of tears prickling at your eyes.
A soft knock at the door startled you. You hastily wiped your eyes, rising to your feet. When you opened it, Satoruâs mother stood there. Her expression softened slightly when she saw you.
âYouâve been crying,â she said matter-of-factly.
âIâm fine,â you said quickly, stepping aside to let her in.
She swept into the room, her gaze flickering briefly to the empty, barren space. âThis room is unacceptable,â she said bluntly. But then, as she turned to face you, something in her eyes looked gentler, almost human â something she had always carried around you. âYou should have asked for it to be changed, darling.â
You shook your head. âI didnât want to be a bother. Itâs fine, really.â
Her lips pressed into a thin line, and for a moment, she studied you. Then, to your surprise, she stepped closer, her hands resting lightly on your shoulders. âYouâre far too used to accepting the minimal,â she said quietly. âThatâs not what you deserve.â
You blinked, startled by the tenderness in her tone. Before you could respond, she leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to your forehead, her cool hand lingering briefly against your cheek. The gesture was so unexpected, so maternal, that your throat tightened with emotion.
âI will speak to the servants in the morning,â she said, straightening but not pulling away. âAnd if you ever feel uncomfortable â ever â you will tell me. Do you understand?â
You nodded wordlessly, unable to trust your voice.
âGood.â She adjusted the edge of your sleeve with a small, practised motion, as if tidying you was a second nature for her. âGet some rest. You look exhausted.â
She turned to leave but paused at the door, glancing back over her shoulder. âAnd whatever it is that has you so unsettled tonight... I will see to it. Do not let it weigh on your mind. The past has a way of creeping into the present, but you are stronger than it.â
The door closed softly behind her, leaving you standing in the middle of the room.
For the first time since you had arrived at the estate, you felt a sliver of comfort.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
Over the next week, your efforts to blend in with the household paid off in more ways than one. Most of the maids, initially wary of you as a noble guest, had warmed up to your presence. They appreciated your willingness to help with menial tasks and often joked that you were more reliable than some of their own peers. Soon enough, their dislike for the Kamo family began to slip into their conversations.
It started one evening when you were helping two maids, Haru and Tomoko, carry water from the wells. They spoke in hushed voices, glancing around nervously as though the courtyardâs walls themselves might eavesdrop.
âIâve always said the Kamo family has skeletons in their closet,â Haru muttered. âWell, in this case, theyâre probably in the basement. Youâve seen it, havenât you?â
You nodded. âI have. Itâs disturbing. What were those tally marks on the walls?â
Tomoko sighed, setting her bucket down with a huff. âNo one really knows for sure. Some say itâs the number of people tortured down there. Others think itâs the number of people who died. Either way, nothing good ever happened in that place.â
Before you could press further, another maid, Aoi, cut in sharply. She was older, sharper, and rigid. Yet you had watched her pull the buckets back up from the walls with such brute force that it was no wonder she was still working for the clan despite her age. âEnough! You shouldnât fill her head with stories. Sheâs a noblewoman; this isnât her concern.â Her eyes avoided yours, fixed firmly on the stone path.
Haru rolled her eyes dramatically. âOh, relax, Ms Aoi. Sheâs not like the rest of them. Sheâs helped us more than half the family ever has. Why shouldnât she know whatâs really going on?â
Tomoko nodded enthusiastically. âExactly! And sheâs already seen the basement. Itâs not like weâre revealing some great hidden treasure. Besides, itâs about time someone outside this house knew what the Kamo family is really like.â
Aoi crossed her arms, her frown deepening. âAnd what good will it do her to know? The Kamo family isnât to be trifled with. Youâre putting her in danger â and yourselves, too, for that matter.â
You cut in gently, trying to defuse the tension. âI appreciate the concern, Ms Aoi, truly. But if the Kamo family has nothing to hide, then why should talking about it be dangerous?â
Haru smirked. âSee? She gets it.â
Tomoko leaned closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper. âDo you want to know what I heard? Years ago, when the punishments in the basement were still happening, the head of the house would personally oversee them. And sometimesâŚâ she trembled visibly. âSometimes, they werenât even punishing people who broke the law. Just anyone they didnât like. Servants who fell out of favour. Merchants who got on their bad side.â
Haru shuddered. âThey say the screams would echo up through the floorboards. Thatâs why most of the older staff refuse to even talk about it. Too many bad memories. There is also the ghost of that little girlââ
âThatâs enough!â Aoi snapped. âThe girl doesnât need every grisly detail.â
âOh, come on, Aoi. You hate them as much as we do. Donât act like youâre above this.â
âWhether I hate them or not is irrelevant,â Aoi huffed. âYouâre still being reckless. If anyone hears about this...â
Tomoko grinned mischievously. âAnd whoâs going to tell them? You?â
Aoi gave an exasperated sigh but said nothing.
That night, you wrote letters to Shoko and Utahime, recounting the strange conversation and the haunting basement. You might have mentioned a glimpse of Satoru, too, though your thoughts on him were far more conflicted.
Shokoâs reply was predictably blunt.
Sounds grim. Torture rooms, tally marks, mysterious deaths â real classic Kamo vibes. Maybe theyâre compensating for their familyâs lack of charm. But, you know, not my circus, not my corpses. Still, were they tortured with surgical precision? If so, let me know which tools were involved. Iâve got a scalpel set if you want to reenact it. Besides, Iâve always wanted to see how far someone could go with a bone saw and no anaesthetic. For science, of course. Stay alive. Bye.
PS: If you find any good booze down there, bring some back for me.
Utahimeâs letter was far less chill.
That two-timing bastard is probably off doing handstands to impress some girl who can't tell her right from left. Honestly, Iâm waiting for your mother to tell him the truth already. If he doesnât start acting like your fiance, Iâm going to come over there and bury him in that damn basement myself. If I had to spend more than two breaths in his company, Iâd kill him. Actually, Iâd kill him for free. Just say the word.
PS: If I didnât love you, I wouldâve told you to go into that basement again just for fun. But I do love you, so stay safe.
The Kamo clan leaders remained an enigma. Somehow, their presence was so secretive that their portraits were absent from every book and document in the library. You wondered if even the servants themselves had seen these people. âMaybe theyâre so ugly theyâre too ashamed to show their faces?â Shoko had suggested in one letter, and you still snorted remembering that.
From all your time in the estateâs library, you could only find their names â Kamo Daijiro and Kamo Akane. Creepy. You also learned they had two daughters: Alina, the eldest, and her twin who had married into another prestigious family and no longer lived at the estate.
You still hadnât caught so much as a glimpse of Daijiro or Akane, but that would change soon. A grand gathering was scheduled for the following night, and the maids were already preparing for their arrival in the estate.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The Kamo maids worked on you, dabbing floral scents to your neck and pulling a corsage on your hands. Behind you, Aoiâs hands deftly pulled at the laces of the corset you were reluctantly being tied into. Earlier, an unexpected scuffle had broken out between the Gojo clan maids and the Kamo maids when the latter had shown up, intending to tend to you.
âSheâs our priority,â one of the Gojo maids had sniffed, her arms crossed.
âNot anymore,â retorted Tomoko. âShe is living in the Kamo residence right now. Your loyalty isnât required here.â
âWell, sheâs from the Gojo clan!â snapped another maid, her tone haughty.
âYes, and?â Haru shot back. The Gojo maids had given up after a reassuring smile from you, muttering about how they are only leaving because âthe Lady asked soâ.Â
Now, Aoi was tugging the corset strings tighter. The conversation had shifted from the petty bickering of maids to something far darker.
âYou wouldnât believe the stories this house holds,â one of the younger maids murmured, a shiver in her voice. âDo you know about the little girl?â
âWhat girl?â you asked. You hadnât seen the story of any little girl mentioned in the books you had read, but you had distinctly remember a mention of her story in an earlier conversation with these maids.
âMs Aoi knows about it best!â Haru exclaimed.
Aoiâs face darkened as she let out a long sigh. âIt happened about a decade ago,â she began. âA child had appeared on the doorstep, barely an year old, mind you. The family had taken her in, but of course, they did not treat her like a daughter. They had left her in the care of us servants. I was like her mother,â she said proudly. âShe had turned three, I still remember, it was her birthday that night. She spilled a glass of expensive red wine on Lady Akaneâs dress. It wasnât even the girlâs fault. She was just a baby, carrying a tray too big for her tiny hands. But Sir Daijiro⌠he doesnât forgive mistakes.â
The other maids exchanged uneasy glances as Aoi huffed loudly, pausing her hands on your laces to wipe stray tears. âThe girl was dragged to the basement, where they lock away the disobedient. She⌠she never came out.â
Your breath caught in your throat. âShe was⌠killed?â
âYes,â whispered one of the younger maids, her voice trembling. âItâs said her ghost still lingers. Sometimes we hear her cries late at night. And the mist that hangs over the estate? They say itâs her curse â her anger at the clan.â
Aoi nodded grimly. âI was here. I wasnât much younger than I am now, but I couldnât do anything to save her. All I could do was sneak her scraps of food and try to mend her torn dresses after⌠after the punishments.â
You were horrified. âPunishments? For a child?â
Aoiâs tears couldnât be held back anymore. âShe was just a baby,â she croaked thickly. âIâd hear her cry at night, calling for her mother. And when⌠whenâŚâ Haru handed Aoi a cloth to wipe her face. âWhen she died⌠it was the moment I stopped believing the Kamo family had any humanity left.â
The room fell silent for a moment, save for the sound of Aoiâs sniffling and your shallow breathing. âHow can someone be so cruel?â you murmured.
âThatâs why weâre all so terrified,â Tomoko confessed. âIf they could do that to a child, what chance do we have? Everyone here walks on eggshells, afraid to make even the smallest mistake. The leaders havenât changed. Theyâre still the same people who let that little girl die.â
Aoiâs hands resumed their work, tying the last knot on the corset. The maids stepped back. You glanced at the mirror, seeing not just your reflection but the haunted expressions of the women around you.
The little girlâs story stuck with you, her cries echoing in your mind. If the Kamo clan could be so ruthless to a defenceless child, what horrors could they unleash on those who dared to cross them?
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The grand gathering was suffocating. The air was thick with the scent of incense and expensive perfumes, the soft hum of conversation occasionally punctuated by bursts of laughter. You had probably sent about fifty letters in all to Shoko, Utahime and even Geto asking them if they would come to the South, and they all had replied with repetitive noâs. You had tried to keep your head down, avoiding the heavy gazes of the Kamo guests. But you were glad to see that Satoru, for once, was sticking close to you, uncharacteristically quiet. He hadnât so much as glanced at Alina all evening, and perhaps even all this time during the visit if you were lucky. Not that you cared, of course.
Earlier, when you had overheard his mother asking him to keep his distance from âthat Kamo girlâ, and you remembered how he had rolled his eyes so hard you thought they would have gotten stuck.
âFine,â he had said with mock drama. âBut only because Iâm such an understanding guy. And because I want you to stop looking like youâre ready to shank me with a chopstick.â
Now, true to his word, his focus was entirely on you. Every time you caught him looking elsewhere, it was never in her direction. He had even waved off her attempts to engage him, subtly turning his back to her as though she didnât exist.
âSee?â he murmured, leaning down to your ear. âHavenât even looked her way. You believe me now, right?â
You arched a brow, unimpressed. âYou donât get points for doing the bare minimum, Gojo.â
âBare minimum?â he gasped, and you smiled a little. His response reminded you of the âold timesâ, as they were now. âThis is maximum effort for me! Have you met me?â
âHush now, both of you,â his father interrupted. âTheyâre here.â
The Kamo clan heads arrived, and the air shifted. The room quieted, all eyes turning to the doors as Daijiro and Akane Kamo entered. Their presence was magnetic, commanding. As they moved through the crowd, the guests bowed slightly, parting to make way. You moved your eyes to the carpeted floor. You didnât want to introduce yourself to someone who would torture a little girl to death, for Godâs sake.
But then curiosity overtook your senses. You had been thinking of what they would look like for ages. They were like a mystery you had been picking apart ever since you stepped foot into that basement. Now was finally the moment you would get to see the leaders who hid from newspapers, books and even their own servants. You finally looked up. And the moment you saw their faces, the world seemed to tilt.
Sharp cheekbones. Piercing eyes. Their very presence struck a chord you hadnât felt in years. Distantly, hauntingly familiarâŚ
Your parents.
âHush, little baby, everything you need is right here,â your mother cooed, and you walked to where he was leading you. âYes, thatâs it. There are your favourite snacks here, and all your favourite toys. Come on. Go there.â
But you found something else to interest you. Aoi, the maid, was standing right there, watching everything, and you wanted to walk to where she was instead of your bad mother.
âStupid girl, where are you going?â your father pushed you from behind into the basement, and you fell over its many steps. Falling, falling, falling. By the time you reached the bottom, your face felt hot with some weird liquid.
âThis is your new house â for now,â your mother said finally, walking down the steps. âYou have given me enough trouble. From the moment I was cornered in that dark alley, alone and frightened, till now â you have been nothing but trouble. You are a constant reminder of what happened to me that night. You shall die, die!â
âThere, there, now, Akie,â you watched your father cradle your motherâs head in his chest. You tilted your head, and the force almost made you fall back to the ground. âThe child will no longer remain here. I have the most secretive merchants arriving from the North to here. They will be taking this⌠thing away from us, away from you. And then you shall finally be free.â
The realisation hit like a crashing wave, pulling the air from your lungs. Your vision blurred, and your chest tightened. It was too much. Too much. It was unbearable.
Without thinking, you reached out, your trembling hand finding Satoruâs mother instead of him. Her warm, steady grasp grounded you back to reality, and she turned to you immediately in concern. She studied you for just half a second before realising something was wrong, horribly wrong.
âCome,â she said softly, guiding you out of the hall without a momentâs hesitation.
Satoruâs voice trailed behind you, confused. âWhere are youââ
âStay with your father,â his mother ordered firmly over her shoulder.
Once outside, the cool night air hit your face, and it made you realise the warm wetness flooding your cheeks and stinging at your eyes. She led you to a quiet corner of the garden, still holding you as tightly as possible.
âWhatâs wrong?â she asked gently, her eyes scanning your face. âAre you unwell?â
The words tumbled out before you could stop them. âTheyâre my parents.â
Her brow furrowed. âWho are?â
âThem.â You swallowed hard, finally breaking down. âThey! They left me. They sold me. I didnât know their names but⌠Iâve seen them. TheyâreâŚâ
Her expression shifted from confusion to horror. You looked at her face. You had never seen a look like that on her ever before. She released your hand only to pull you into a tight embrace.
âYou poor thing,â she whispered, her voice trembling. âI had no idea. But I swear to you, theyâll never hurt you again. Not while Iâm here.â
You cried on her shoulder loudly, and you could feel she was crying softly too. âWhy? Am I not worth raising⌠Mom?â She pulled back slightly, cupping your face in her hands. âWhy didnât they come back for me?â
âI donât know, and I donât care what their reasons were. You will be a Gojo soon. It is only a matter of time now. And you will forever, forever, Â be a part of our family. I will not let the Kamos stain your history, ever.â
You sniffled. From somewhere in the hall, you could hear Satoruâs loud voice, probably causing some kind of scene.
âSee?â his mother said softly, trying to distract you. âHe hasnât looked at their girl once, just like he promised. That boy might be infuriating, but when it comes to you, heâs surprisingly reliable.â
A faint smile tugged at your lips.
Satoruâs mother stood behind you. Her fingers were combing through your hair softly, as if to sooth your emotions with her caring rhythm. She adjusted your corset strings next, pulling them tighter, not harshly, but enough to make you focus on the present instead of the roaring panic threatening to take over.
Beyond the ornate doors of the gathering, voices rose and fell. You strained your ears to pick out the words, leaning slightly toward the source. And then you heard it.
A deep, booming voice. The same voice from your nightmares. The one that haunted your memories. Your breath hitched. It felt as though the walls were closing in to suffocate you.
Satoruâs motherâs hands immediately moved to your shoulders to steady you. âBreathe, darling,â she said firmly. âIâm here, am I not? You are safe.â
You nodded, though tears pricked at the corners of your eyes. âIâm trying,â you whisper, clutching the fabric of her dress tightly.
And then, the voice spoke words that made your blood run cold.
ââŚa marriage between Kamo Alina and Gojo Satoru.â
You froze. Your heart seemed to have stopped. The room seemed to have crashed down onto you. You tried to process what you had just heard. Satoruâs mother stiffened behind you, her hands pausing mid-movement.
âWhat did they just say?â you whispered.
She didnât respond, though her head tilted slightly as she listened intently to the conversation happening inside the room. You caught snippets of whispers as noble families exchanged their astonishment at the bold proposal.
Surely, Satoruâs father knows. He knows that Satoru is supposed to be engaged to you.Right?
But then you heard him speak. His voice seemed proud and approving. âAn excellent proposal, Daijiro Kamo. This alliance shall strengthen both our families. I accept.â
The words hit you like a slap. Your stomach churned, and for a moment, you thought you might be sick.
âMom?â you whispered and turned to Satoruâs mother. âWhyâŚ?â
Her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes narrowing dangerously. âThat moron,â she hissed under her breath. Her hands fell away from your shoulders furiously. âHe didnât consult me. He didnât consult anyone except Daijiro. Of course, he didnât. Men like to think their decisions are final simply because they made them.â
The applause from the other side of the door grew louder. The sound vibrated in your ears as the nobles toasted the âunionâ. Your panic surged again. âWhat do we do?â you asked desperately.
Satoruâs mother exhaled sharply. âI shall handle it.â
When she threw the doors open roughly, the room fell silent. The silence following her entrance was not mere courtesy; it was submission. Her presence demanded it. Yet Kamo Daijiro, standing near the center with a goblet of red wine in his hand, immediately stepped forward with a smug smile. âAh, my lady Gojo,â he began, his voice filled with condescension. âI was just about to inform you of the wonderful arrangement your husband and I have come to. My daughter, Alina, willââ
âWill do nothing,â she cut him off coldly.
Daijiro blinked, clearly taken aback by the interruption. âI beg your pardon?â he said with mock-politeness.
âYou heard me,â she said, stepping further into the room. Every eye in the room was on her. âYou dare discuss an engagement for my son without consulting me?â
Daijiroâs lips curled into a patronizing smile. âWith all due respect, Lady Gojo, this is a matter for the men to decide. Your husband and I both agree that this alliance is mutually beneficial. Surely you trust your husbandâs judgment.â
She laughed humorlessly. âTrust his judgment? You think Iâm going to stand by while you play politics with my sonâs life?â
She turned to glare at her husband. Satoruâs father cleared his throat, clearly uncomfortable under her piercing gaze, but Daijiro waved him off. âLady Gojo, your anger is misplaced. This is a matter of strategy. You may oversee the household, but these are decisions of power â something women cannot fully comprehend.â
The room grew deadly quiet now, and Alina seemed to have understood that what her father just said had been a mistake. Satoruâs jaw tightened at the insult at his mother, but he did not say anything yet. You were still frozen in the doorway, but you could feel that he was about to snap at any moment now.
Satoruâs motherâs eyes narrowed dangerously. âWomen cannot comprehend power?â Every word was pronounced clearly, and she took a single step closer. âYouâre standing in my authority. Under my presence. Having begged for my appearance at this folly of an event. And you think I donât comprehend power?â
âBut this is an allianceââ Daijiro started.
âAn alliance that disregards my authority,â she interrupted sharply. âAn alliance that treats my son like a pawn in your political game of blind chess,â Her eyes flicked briefly to Satoru, who watched the exchange with a furrowed brow.
The room erupted in whispers. The many noble families exchanged shocked glances. Even Satoruâs father looked uncomfortable now, though he didn't dare interrupt.
Daijiro straightened, his tone hardening. âLady Gojo, I understand you may feel... emotional about this. But this is for the good of both our families. Surely you donât mean to disrupt an agreement between two patriarchs.â
Her expression darkened further. Without breaking eye contact, she reached for a glass of wine from a nearby tray. In one swift motion, she threw it to the ground, and the crystal shattered into thousands of shards. The sound echoed in the silence.
âThe marriage is off,â she declared, her voice unwavering. âBecause Satoru already has a fiancee.â She turned and gestured to you, standing awkwardly in the doorway having followed her from outside. âMy future daughter-in-law, her.â
The room erupted into chaos. Gasps and furious whispers filled the air. Kamo Daijiroâs face turned a deep shade of red. The Kamo clan, the maids (who were standing outside, peering through the gates you left open, having not been allowed to enter the prestigious ceremony) and leaders alike, looked mortified at her words.Â
âYou cannot be serious,â Akane said through gritted teeth.
âIâve never been more serious,â she countered.
âYou have humiliated my family!â Daijiro growled, stepping closer threateningly.
At this, Satoru stood up, his sword in his hand as he placed himself between his mother and Kamo Daijiro. He tilted the weapon slightly to make sure the threat of blood was sent across to Daijiro, and blocked the way to his mother. Her eyes softened at his action, and she straightened. âThis discussion is over. Take your child and leave, Kamo. I will take mine. There is no alliance to be forged here. Gojo clan!â She called to the maids, soldiers and workers of the Gojo clan who had come along with them on the journey. âWe shall set off back home right now. Prepare.â
Daijiro stared at her with rage and humiliation. But when he glanced at the sea of judgmental eyes surrounding him, he knew he lost. With a barely concealed snarl, he turned on his heel, motioning for his family to follow.
Satoru fixed his sword back into its scabbard. His mother turned to you, softening again. She rested a hand lightly on your shoulder. âCome. We shall leave this place now, for good this time.â
She led you out of the hall, her grip steady and reassuring, even as the whispers behind you grew louder.
ââââ ŕ¨ŕ§ ââââ
The journey back home felt strangely fast compared to the painstaking crawl southward. Perhaps it was Satoruâs motherâs fiery words that had lit a spark of patriotism among the servants, and maybe even the horses. Whatever the case, you arrived at the Gojo estate far sooner than expected.
You barely had time to set foot inside when Satoru found you. He cornered you in one of the quieter hallways. The first thing you noticed was his face; his usual, easygoing expression was clouded with something you had never seen before.
âDid you know?â he asked.
You blinked, thrown off by the abruptness. âDid I know what?â
âThat youâre my fiancee.â The words came out bitter and flat, as if he couldnât believe he was saying them aloud.
Your breath caught in your throat. You had been bracing for this conversation, but not so soon. Not like this. âYes,â you admitted after a moment.
He reeled back, as though the admission had physically struck him. âYou knew?â His voice rose, echoing off the corridor walls. âHow long? How long have you known?â
âA year,â you said hesitantly, feeling guilt rise up in your throat. âI mean⌠last year, your motherââ
âA year?â His voice cracked, and he ran a hand through his hair in frustration. âYouâve known for an entire year, and you didnât think to tell me?â
âI thought she would tell you,â you stammered. âShe said sheâd handle it.â
âWell, clearly, she didnât!â he snapped, spinning to face you again. âSo what, you were just going to wait until the wedding invitations went out?â
âThatâs not what I meant!â you shot back. âI didnât even agree to this in the first place. I was just as blindsided as you when she told me!â
âBut she did tell you, and you did know,â he repeated coldly. âAnd you didnât think I had a right to know?â
âYouâre acting like I had a choice!â you said, your voice rising to match his.
âThat doesnât excuse keeping it from me!â he shouted too. âYou and my mom â both of you â went behind my back. You made me feel like an idiot standing in that room today.â
âOh, we made you look like an idiot?â you scoffed. âWhy? Because you were actually planning to agree to her proposal? Because you wanted to marry that witch of a woman?â
His eyes widened in disbelief. âAre you serious? I barely even looked at her if I didnât have to!â
âThat was because mother had told you not to!â you countered. âDonât stand there and question me when youâve been acting like you have other options.â
âI didnât know I didnât have other options!â he shouted. âBecause no one told me! The two people I trust the most in this world, you both kept me in the dark!â
You sighed. âSatoruââ
âNo,â he cut you off. âDo you have any idea what this feels like? To know that the people you rely on the most didnât think you were worth the truth?â
âThatâs not fair,â you said softly, trying to find the right words. âI was just obeying motherââ
âObeying mother?â he laughed incredulously. âBy lying to me?â
âI didnât lie!â you snapped. âI just⌠didnât know how to tell you.â
âWell, you should have figured it out,â he said bitterly. âBecause now, all I can think about is how little I actually know about you. About us. About⌠anything.â
The air between you felt heavy, suffocating. You wanted to say something, anything to fix the look of betrayal in his eyes, but your mind was blank.
Finally, he shook his head, his voice dropping to a strained whisper. âLook⌠Iâve never thought of you that way before, okay? Youâre⌠youâre pretty, but youâre like a sister to me. Thatâs how Iâve always seen you. Nothing more. Nothing less.â
Oh. Of course.
âI need space,â he muttered, stepping back. âI need time to think.â
Š chuulyssa 2024 - do not copy, plagiarize or repost my works on any platforms. do not translate.
#prince!gojo ââ â
#gojo x reader#prince!gojo#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru#jjk satoru#satoru gojo x reader#satoru gojo#jjk gojo#jjk#jjk x reader#gojo x you#gojo x y/n#gojo satoru x you#gojo satoru x y/n#gojo fluff#jjk x you#jjk imagines#jjk fic#gojo angst#gojo#angst#fluff#jujutsu kaisen x reader#gojo fanfic#clanleader!gojo#clan leader!gojo#prince au#clan au#jjk au
416 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Too Much to Be Enough - part 2
Hi, I wrote the second part of this fanfiction while juggling my thesis, so I apologize if there are any mistakes. Please feel free to point them out in my DMs or asksâI'd really appreciate it. I couldn't bring myself to just write pure fluff without adding a bit of angst. As I mentioned in the story, rebuilding trust isn't a straightforward process. I hope you enjoy it!
Part 1
Pairing: Franco Colapinto x female character
Plot: after deeply hurting his girlfriend, Franco learns how hard it is to rebuild their relationship, learning that trust, once broken, is a delicate and painstaking process to restore.
Tag: hurt/comfort, angst, fluff.
Word count: 3178
Disclaimers: english is not my first language - I feel like you could tell from my writing style - so I apologize if some of the sentences structures are off, or if I use outdated or inappropriate-for-the-context words, I used a synonym dictionary to try and stop myself from repeating the same words, I still did do that though.
Franco had always been a man of control. On the racetrack, precision wasnât just a skill; it was survival. Every turn, every decision, required complete mastery over chaos. Off the track, he wasnât much different, carrying that same calculated demeanor into his personal life. The way he managed his career, his relationships, even the smallest aspects of his daily routine, all reflected his need to remain unshakable. Control was his armor, his identity. But thisâwatching the woman he loved drift further away because of his carelessnessâwas a storm he couldnât navigate.
He had made a mistake. A single moment of thoughtlessness, a few careless words, the laughter that followed, had been enough to tear open the foundation of trust they had spent years building. The memory replayed endlessly in his mind, gnawing at him like a relentless tide. He could see it all too clearly: the way her face fell, how her voice quivered when she confronted him. She hadnât screamed or shouted; she hadnât even cried at first. She had just gone quiet, her silence heavier than any words could have been. It spoke of wounds too deep for words, a disappointment that no apology could touch.
At first, he had thought the tension might dissipate after a day or two. He had underestimated the depth of the wound he had inflicted. What followed was a purgatory of silence. She didnât leave outright, but her presence was a ghost of what it had been. She avoided his touch, his gaze, even his attempts at conversation. The vibrant, warm woman he loved so fiercely had become a shadow, navigating their shared spaces like a stranger. Francoâs every attempt to bridge the gap between them fell flatâflowers went untouched, her favorite pastries remained uneaten, and the small notes he left for her disappeared without acknowledgment. It was as though she was erasing him piece by piece, and he could do nothing to stop it.
The silence was unbearable. He missed her laughter, the way she would light up when she spoke about her favorite books or dreams for the future. He missed the way she would reach for him instinctively, as though he was her safe harbor. Now, he felt like a trespasser in his own life, each moment with her a painful reminder of what he had broken.Â
On the third night after the fight, Franco found himself sitting on their couch, his hands clasped tightly together. The room felt impossibly large, every corner of it carrying memories of better times. He could picture her curled up on the other side of the couch, her laughter filling the space as she recounted some silly anecdote or read him a passage from one of her favorite books. Now, the silence was deafening. He had spent hours going over what he might say to her, how he might begin to repair what he had broken, but words failed him.
Finally, he couldnât take it anymore. âPlease,â he said softly, his voice trembling. âI canât stand this. Tell me what to doâtell me how to make this right.â
She didnât even look at him, her gaze fixed somewhere distant. âWhatâs the point?â she said quietly. âYouâve already shown me what you think of me. You agreed with them, Franco. You laughed at me like I was a joke.â
Her voice broke on the last word, and Franco felt the full weight of her hurt settle over him. âThatâs not true,â he said desperately. âI wasnât thinkingââ
âNo,â she interrupted, finally turning to face him, her eyes flashing with rare anger. âYou werenât thinking. But that doesnât change what you said. Or what you did.â Her voice cracked, and for the first time, Franco could see just how deeply he had hurt her. âDo you even understand how small that made me feel? Like I was some kind of joke? Like Iâll never be enough for you?âÂ
She paused, her face now showing the pain she had been harboring beneath the surface âWhat else do you want me to say, Franco? That Iâm hurt? That I feel like Iâll never be enough for you now? You already know thatâ
Her words cut deeper than any insult, the quiet resignation in her voice tearing him apart. âYou are enough,â he said fervently, reaching for her hand. âYouâve always been enough. I was stupid, carelessâI didnât mean what I said.â
âBut you did,â she replied, pulling her hand away. âMaybe you didnât mean for me to hear it, but you meant it. And I canât unhear it, Franco. I canât forget the way you agreed with them, the way you laughed about me like I was some⌠inconvenience.â
Her voice broke on the last word, and Franco felt his chest tighten, guilt clawing at him like a relentless tide. âI love you,â he said desperately. âI love everything about you. Youâre the best thing thatâs ever happened to me, and I canât lose you.â
She looked at him for a long moment, her eyes searching his face as if trying to find some trace of the man she had once trusted so completely. âLove isnât supposed to hurt like this,â she whispered, her voice trembling. âAnd right now, being with you⌠it hurts.â
His throat tightened as he searched for words, but there was nothing he could say that would undo the damage. âYou are everything to me,â he said finally, his voice raw. âAnd Iâll spend the rest of my life proving it if I have to.â
-----
But words werenât enough, and he knew it. That night, she moved to the guest room, leaving their bed and a gaping void in his heart. He lay awake for hours, staring at the ceiling and replaying every moment he had failed her, every time he had taken her love for granted. He thought of her kindness, her patience, the way she had always believed in him, even when he doubted himself. And now, when she needed him most, he had failed to be the man she deserved.
The next morning, he woke to find her gone. A note on the counter said she was staying with a friend for a few days. He stared at the words until they blurred, his chest aching with the realization that she needed space from himâthat being near him caused her pain. He couldnât blame her for that, but it didnât make it any easier to bear.
He threw himself into trying to make amends, even if she wasnât there to see it. He cleaned the apartment from top to bottom, cooked her favorite meals, and set the table with candles and fresh flowers every day, hoping it might offer a small measure of comfort when she returned. The evening when she finally walked through the door, she paused, her eyes scanning the room before landing on him.
âWhatâs all this?â she asked, her voice wary.
âI thought we could have dinner together,â he said, his voice hesitant. âI know it doesnât fix anything, but I thought⌠I just wanted to do something for you.â
She hesitated for a moment before sitting down at the table. They ate in near silence, the tension between them almost unbearable. He tried to ask about her day, her friend, anything to fill the void, but her answers were curt, her gaze fixed on her plate. By the time they finished, Franco felt more defeated than ever.
As she stood to leave, he reached for her hand, his grip gentle but firm. âPlease. Iâll do whatever it takes,â he said. âJust tell me how to make this better.â
She looked down at him, her eyes filled with exhaustion. âI donât know if you can,â she said softly. âBut if you want to try, then stop looking for shortcuts. This isnât about flowers or dinners. Itâs about showing me that I matter to youânot just when itâs easy, but when itâs hard. Itâs about showing meâevery dayâthat you love me for who I am, not despite it.â
-----
From that moment on, Franco dedicated himself to proving his love, not through grand gestures but in the quiet, unremarkable moments of daily life. He began paying attention to the things she cared aboutâremembering the books she mentioned wanting to read, making sure her favorite tea was always stocked in the pantry, and taking over chores she usually handled so she wouldnât have to. He didnât push her to talk or try to force her forgiveness; instead, he gave her the space she needed, even when it hurt to keep his distance.
The process was slow and often discouraging. There were days when she barely acknowledged his efforts, her walls still firmly in place. But there were also small victoriesâlike the time she laughed, a soft, unguarded sound that felt like sunlight breaking through the clouds. Or the day she found a note he had left in her book that simply said, âI see you. And I love you.â She didnât say anything about it, but later that evening, she made them tea and sat beside him on the couch, the silence between them no longer quite so heavy.
-----
Franco thought he was making progress. Slowly but surely, she was beginning to let him in again. The walls sheâd built around herself were still there, but they had started to crack. She smiled a little more often, lingered at the dinner table to talk about her day, and once, when they were watching an old movie on the couch, she leaned into him without pulling away. Each small step felt monumental, and Franco held onto the hope that one day, she might fully trust him again.
But trust, he learned, was fragile.
It happened at a partyâa glamorous event hosted by one of Francoâs sponsors. He had been reluctant to go, worried about the strain it might put on their delicate truce, but she had insisted. âYou shouldnât have to give up your life because of me,â she said. He had taken her words as a sign that things were improving between them, a sign that she was ready to be part of his world again.
The evening started well enough. She looked stunning in a sleek, dark dress, her hair framing her face. Franco couldnât take his eyes off her, and for a moment, he felt like the luckiest man in the room. They mingled with the crowd, exchanging polite pleasantries with sponsors and fellow racers. She held her own beautifully, her sharp wit and quiet confidence earning smiles and laughter from everyone she spoke to.
Then came the moment that undid everything.
Franco had stepped away to get them drinks, and when he returned, he overheard a group of men making crude jokes about her. The words were vileâreducing her to nothing more than a pretty accessory, a trophy to be paraded around. Francoâs blood boiled, but instead of stepping in to defend her, he froze. He laughed awkwardly, muttered something dismissive, and walked away.
What he didnât realize was that she had overheard, her expression a mask of disbelief and hurt as she stood just out of view.
Later that night, as they drove home, the tension in the car was suffocating. She stared out the window, silent, her arms crossed tightly across her chest. Franco tried to fill the void with small talk, but each word felt hollow.
Finally, she turned to him, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. âWhy didnât you say anything?â
âWhat are you talking about?â he asked, though he already knew.
âI heard them, Franco. I heard what they said about me. And I heard you laugh. Again.â
His hands tightened on the steering wheel. âIt wasnât like that,â he said quickly. âI didnât meanââ
âYou didnât mean what? To defend me? To show them that Iâm more than the joke they made me out to be?â Her voice cracked, and she turned away, shaking her head. âI thought you were different. I thought you respected me.â
âI do respect you,â he said, his voice rising. âI didnât know what to sayâI panicked.â
âPanicked?â she repeated, her voice dripping with disbelief. âI was standing there, Franco. Listening to them degrade me, waiting for you to have my back. And you panicked?â
The argument spilled into their apartment, growing louder and more painful with each passing moment. By the time it was over, she was packing a bag, tears streaming down her face as she threw clothes into a suitcase.
âPlease donât do this,â Franco said, his voice raw. âDonât leave. We can fix this.â
She stopped, her hands trembling as she gripped the edge of the suitcase. âYou donât get it, do you?â she said, her voice shaking. âThis isnât just about tonight. Itâs about every time youâve made me feel small, every time youâve chosen your pride or your reputation over me. I canât do this anymore.â
And with that, she was gone.
-----
The months that followed were the darkest of Francoâs life. She didnât answer his calls or texts, and when he went to her friendâs house to see her, he was turned away at the door. For the first time, he had to confront the possibility that he might have lost her for good.
Franco threw himself into therapy, desperate to understand why he kept sabotaging the one thing that mattered most to him. His sessions were grueling, forcing him to confront parts of himself he had long ignoredâthe insecurities he buried beneath his arrogance, the fear of vulnerability that drove him to push people away.
He also began writing her letters, pouring his heart onto the page in a way he had never been able to do in person. He didnât know if she would ever read them, but it was the only way he could process his feelings.
Months passed. Slowly, Franco began to changeânot for her, but for himself. He realized that he couldnât ask her to come back if he wasnât willing to become the man she deserved.
Then, one day, he received an unexpected text.
âMeet me at the park tomorrow at 2.â
His heart leapt, but he forced himself to temper his expectations. When he arrived, she was sitting on a bench, her posture stiff, her expression guarded.
âI got your letters,â she said, her voice quiet.
âAnd?â he asked, his heart pounding.
âThey were⌠honest,â she admitted. âBut honesty doesnât erase what happened.â
âI know,â he said. âI donât expect you to forgive meânot yet, maybe not ever. But I want you to know that Iâm trying. Iâm working on myself, and not just because I want you back. I need to be better, for me. For whoever I become, with or without you.â
She studied him for a long moment, her eyes searching his face. âI donât know if I can trust you again,â she said finally. âBut Iâm willing to try. Slowly. On my terms.â
âIâll wait as long as it takes,â he said, his voice steady. âIâm not going anywhere.â
-----
True to her word, she made Franco work for her trust. There were no shortcuts, no grand declarations that could fix what was broken. If he wanted to be in her life again, he had to earn his place every single day.
Their relationship became a fragile thread, held together by small, cautious interactions. They started meeting once a week for coffee, their conversations polite but distant. She kept him at armâs length, her walls firmly in place. Franco didnât push; he simply showed up, week after week, ready to prove himself.
One day, as they walked through the park after coffee, she turned to him abruptly. âWhy didnât you stand up for me?â she asked, her voice trembling.
The question caught him off guard, but he didnât shy away from it. âBecause I was afraid,â he admitted. âAfraid of looking weak, afraid of being judged. But mostly⌠afraid that if I stood up for you and got it wrong, youâd see me as a failure.â
Her eyes softened, but her expression remained guarded. âAnd now?â
âNow I realize that failing you is worse than failing in front of anyone else,â he said. âIf I ever get the chance again, I promise you, I won��t let you down.â
She nodded slowly, her gaze distant. âWeâll see.â
The weeks turned into months, and their connection began to deepen again. She started sharing more of herself, though cautiously, and Franco matched her vulnerability with his own. He told her about the therapy sessions, about the childhood insecurities that had shaped his need for control and approval. It was a side of him she had never seen before, and while it didnât erase the past, it gave her hope that he was truly changing.
-----
It wasnât a single moment that brought them back together, but a series of small onesâacts of kindness, vulnerability, and unwavering support. Franco became a man she could rely on, not just in words but in actions. He stood up for her, prioritized her needs, and made her feel seen and valued in every aspect of their lives.
There were moments when he doubted himself, wondering if he was fighting a losing battle. And there were nights when he lay awake, haunted by the memory of her tears, the sound of her voice breaking as she told him how much he had hurt her. Through it all, he held onto the hope that one day, she would see how much he loved herâthat she would believe it, not because he said it, but because he showed it in every action, every choice he made.
One rainy afternoon, he decided to try something different. He pulled out a cookbook she had always loved but rarely used and flipped to a page with a recipe for her favorite cake. He was hopeless in the kitchen, but he wanted to tryâto show her that he was willing to make an effort, no matter how small. When she came home and found him fumbling with ingredients, the sight stopped her in her tracks.
âWhat are you doing?â she asked, her voice tinged with incredulity.
âTrying to make your cake,â he said, holding up a whisk like it was a weapon. âItâs probably going to be terrible, but I thoughtââ
She interrupted him with a soft laugh. âYouâre going to burn the kitchen down.â
âMaybe,â he said, grinning sheepishly. âBut I figured it was worth the risk.â
She stepped toward him, closing the distance that had felt insurmountable for so long. âYouâre ridiculous,â she said, but her tone was warm, her eyes soft as she reached for the whisk. âLet me help you.â
As they cooked together, bumping elbows and laughing at his mistakes, Franco felt something shift. It wasnât complete trustânot yetâbut it was a beginning. And as he watched her smile, he realized that this was what love was: not grand gestures or perfect moments, but showing up, every day, and choosing each other even when it was hard.
#f1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 angst#f1 fluff#f1 x reader#f1 fic#formula 1 fanfic#formula 1 imagine#formula 1 angst#formula 1 fluff#formula 1 x reader#formula 1 fic#fc43 fanfic#fc43 imagine#fc43 angst#fc43 fluff#fc43 x reader#fc43 fic#franco colapinto fanfic#franco colapinto imagine#franco colapinto angst#franco colapinto fluff#franco colapinto x reader#franco colapinto fic#f1#formula 1#fc43#franco colapinto
316 notes
¡
View notes
Text
CHAMPAGNE PROBLEMS
2.1K ⸺ a moment of clarity brings you back to your fiancÊ, flour-dusted and waiting, and somehow, amid the remnants of your champagne problems, you find hope stirring in the winter air
âPAIRING! fiancĂŠ!park sunghoon x female reader
GENRES! fluff, angst, established relationship, hurt/comfort
WARNINGS! mentions of emotionally absent parents, brief mention of food, the reader struggles with overcoming childhood fears, i think thatâs it lmk if i missed anything
Park Sunghoon was like snow, a silent beauty in the unforgiving frigid season of winter. He was the joy of building snowmen, the thrill of snowball fights, and the wonder of making snow angels. He was the delicate touch of snowflakes melting on your skin, the serene hush of snowfall blanketing the world. He was the sweetness of gingerbread cookies and the warmth of hot cocoa brimming with marshmallows. He was the comfort of a flickering fireplace, the softness of a fuzzy blanket wrapped tightly around you, the subtle perfume of winter spices from a burning candle.
Park Sunghoon was like snowâpure, ethereal, and timeless. He shone like the star atop a Christmas tree, his presence brought the excitement of a gift waiting to be unwrapped. He was the nostalgia of holiday movies youâve seen a hundred times, yet never grew tired of.
Park Sunghoon was winterâs magic, a special spirit that blessed the earth in all its glory.
So why did you feel the biting cold?
It was exactly a year ago on Christmas Eve, and his proposal was perfect. The snow-covered gazebo twinkled with string lights, the crisp air carried the scent of pine, and a soft melody of carolers drifted from the town square. His hand, trembling but steady, had pulled a blue velvet box from his coat pocket. He smiled, warm and sure, as if he already knew your answer.
âWill you marry me?â heâd asked. The four simple words spoken in the kind of voice that could thaw an endless winter.
Your heart swelled, your hands shook, and you whispered a quiet âyes.â But later that night, as you laid in bed staring at the ceiling while the world outside froze over, doubt crept in like frost spreading across a windowpane.
Your motherâs voice rang in your ears, in weary resignation. You remembered how she used to sit by the window in the afternoons, staring out at a world she never felt part of anymore. âI gave up everything,â she had said once. âFor my kids. For my husband. And look where it got me.â
The memory tightened around your chest like a vice. Sunghoon wasnât like your fatherâhe wasnât distant, distracted, or cold. He was attentive, affectionate, and endlessly patient. But still, what if? What if marrying him meant losing yourself, too? What if everything started out great and then slowly got worse just like it did for your parents?
âTalk to me,â he said one evening, his voice soft but firm as he pulled you from the kitchen where youâd been stirring a pot of soup you didn't intend to eat. The engagement ring on your finger catches the light, a reminder of the promise you made but arenât sure you can keep.
âIâm fine,â you murmured, refusing to meet his eyes.
âYouâre lying.â His hands gently rest on your shoulders, his thumbs brushing reassuring circles. âYouâve been somewhere else since last Christmas Eve.â
You paused for a moment, caught off guard. You had almost forgotten how good he was at psychologizing you in the midst of your internal battle. But you lie againâbecause it's what comes most naturally to you when someone asks if you're okay.
âItâs nothing. Iâm just stressed.â
âItâs not nothing. I can see it on your face. Please, tell me whatâs wrong.â
His persistence feels like sunlight breaking through clouds, but youâre not ready to let the warmth in. You pull away, wrapping your arms around yourself as if shielding your heart from his. âI just⌠I donât know if I can do this. What if I end up like my mom? What if I lose myself in this, Sunghoon?â
The words hang in the air like smoke, and for a moment, his expression cracksâhurt flickering across his features like a candle about to go out. But then he steps closer, his voice steady, gentle. âYouâre not your mom. And Iâm not your dad. Your mom had dreams, ambitionsâthings she was passionate about just like you. But the difference is you found someone who loves that about you. I would never ask you to give any of that up.â
âBut what if I do anyway?â you whispered, tears stinging your eyes. âWhat if I forget who I am because I love you too much?â
âThen Iâll remind you,â he said simply. âEvery day, if I have to.â
His words chipped away at the icy wall you had built around yourself, but fear is a stubborn thing, clinging even as warmth seeps in.
You suppose that's why you're sitting on a couch, staring at the framed watercolor painting on the wallâsomething abstract, meant to be calming, but to you, itâs just a swirl of indistinct shapes. Your hands fidget with the hem of your knit sweater as the snow-laden world outside the window reflects your mood: quiet, heavy, and cold.
âY/N?â
The sound of your name pulls you back. Your therapist, Dr. Hart, leans forward slightly, her pen poised over her notepad. Her voice is soft, patient. âWhatâs on your mind?â
You blink, feeling the heat of her steady gaze. âOh, umâŚâ You hesitate, glancing down at your hands. âNothing, really. Just lost in thought.â
Dr. Hart tilts her head, a knowing smile tugging at her lips. âNothingâs rarely ever nothing. Take your time.â
For a moment, the room feels too small, too quiet, but you exhale and decide to speak. âSunghoon,â you admit softly.
âYour fiancĂŠ?â
You nod, feeling a pang in your chest as the word settles between you. FiancĂŠ. Itâs supposed to feel joyful, exciting, but lately, itâs felt complicated.
âI love him,â you begin, your voice barely above a whisper. âI really do. Heâs kind, supportive, and everything I could ever ask for in a man. But ever since he proposed, Iâve been⌠scared?â
Dr. Hart doesnât interrupt, her expression open and encouraging.
âI keep thinking about my parents,â you continue. âMy mom gave up everything to be with my dad. She stopped working, stayed home to raise me and my siblings, and over time, she just⌠lost herself. She used to love winning lawsuits for her clients, but eventually, all she did was clean and cook and wait for him to come home. She became so bitter, and my dad barely noticed. I donât want that to happen to me. I donât want to lose myself like she did.â
âAnd youâre afraid marrying Sunghoon will put you on the same path,â Dr. Hart says, her voice gentle.
You nod, your throat tightening. âI know Sunghoon isnât my dad. Heâs nothing like him. But what if I am like my mom? What if, without meaning to, I give up who I am because I love him too much?â
Dr. Hart lets the silence linger for a moment before speaking. âIt sounds like youâve built a wall around yourself, trying to protect your identity and your independence. And thatâs not a bad thingâthose parts of you are important. But Y/N, have you ever asked yourself this: is Sunghoon asking you to give those parts up?â
You blink, her question catching you off guard, and you're reminded of your conversation with him a few days ago when he pulled you out of the kitchen. âNo,â you admit quietly. âHeâs always encouraging me to do what I love. And reminding me to take breaks when I get too wrapped up in work.â
Dr. Hart nods thoughtfully. âIt seems to me that the fear youâre holding onto doesnât come from Sunghoon. It comes from your pastâfrom what you saw in your parentsâ relationship. Youâve taken that fear and made it your own, but it doesnât have to be. You are not your mother, and Sunghoon is not your father. Their story is not yours.â
Her words land like a stone sinking into water, rippling through your thoughts.
âBut what if I still mess it up?â you ask, your voice small. âWhat if I get it wrong?â
Dr. Hart smiles gently. âEvery relationship takes work, compromise, and communication. But the fact that youâre here, reflecting on your fears, tells me you care deeply about doing this right. Sunghoon sounds like someone who sees you for who you are and loves you as you are. Maybe the question isnât about whether youâll lose yourself but whether youâll allow yourself to trust youâand him.â
The knot in your chest loosens, her words settling like fresh snow over the chaos in your mind.
âTrust him,â you echo softly, more to yourself than to her.
Dr. Hart nods. âAnd trust yourself. You are not defined by your parentsâ choices. You have the power to create the future you desire.â
For the first time in a year, the weight on your shoulders feels a little lighter. You leave the session feeling like the frost in your heart is starting to melt, warmed by the realization that maybe, just maybe, you can be brave enough to trust in the love youâve foundâand the person youâve grown to be.
The smell hits you firstâsomething warm and sweet, mingling with the faintest hint of something burning. You push open the front door, stepping into the glow of the tiny Christmas tree you and Sunghoon had decorated last week. Lights twinkle softly, casting shadows that dance on the walls, but itâs the sound of soft muttering coming from the kitchen that makes you smile.
When you round the corner, you stop in your tracks.
Sunghoon is standing by the counter, dusted in flour from his hair to his slippers, poking at a tray of slightly misshapen cookies. Heâs wearing the most outrageously festive apron youâve ever seenâbright red with cartoon reindeer and candy canes, a pair of oven mittens that look like Santaâs hands resting on the counter. His brow is furrowed in concentration as he lifts one cookie with a spatula, only for it to crumble in half.
âOh, come on,â he grumbles under his breath, shaking his head.
You press a hand over your mouth to stifle a laugh, but the sound escapes anyway, and his head snaps up.
âYouâre home,â he says, his eyes lighting up despite the flour smudged on his cheek. âUh, surprise?â
âWhat are you doing?â you ask, stepping closer.
He shrugs sheepishly, glancing at the mess on the counter. âI thought Iâd try making your favorite holiday cookies. You know, the ones your mom always made? I figured it might cheer you up.â He winces as he looks at the tray. âBut, uh, they didnât turn out as planned. I think I overdid the ginger or⌠probably everything.â
Your chest tightens, but not with anxiety this time. Itâs the kind of warmth that spreads slowly, filling the cracks youâve been carrying.
You see it then, as clear as the frost on the windowpane: you are not your mother, and Sunghoon is not your father.
Your mother gave up everything, but you wonât. Youâve built a life filled with love, with purpose, with someone who sees you for who you are and encourages you to be more. Sunghoon doesnât take from youâhe gives.
The thought warms you like a fire on a cold winter night.
âSunghoon,â you whisper, your voice catching.
He frowns, stepping toward you. âWhatâs wrong? Did something happen at therapy?â
You shake your head, and before he can say anything else, you close the distance between you, wrapping your arms around him tightly. He freezes for a moment, surprised, then melts into the hug, his arms slipping around your waist.
âI love you,â you murmur into his shoulder. âAnd I'm sorry for being so distant, for letting my fears get in the way. Youâve been so patient with me, and I shouldâve trusted you more. Trusted myself more. I shouldâve trusted us more.â
âI love you, Sunghoon, and I want to marry you.â You say, the words spilling out like a confession. âI just needed time to remember that Iâm not her. And youâre not him.â
His hand comes up to cradle the back of your head, his touch gentle. âHey, itâs okay,â he says softly. âI know youâve been through a lot. I just wanted to remind you that Iâm here, no matter what.â
You pull back slightly to look at him, tears pricking your eyes. âWeâre gonna be okay, right?â you ask, your voice trembling.
His gaze is steady, warm, as he cups your cheek with his flour-dusted hand. âWeâre gonna be more than okay. Youâre not her, Y/N. Youâre youâstubborn in all the best ways.â His lips quirk into a small smile. âAnd youâre stuck with me, reindeer apron and all.â
A laugh bubbles out of you, light and free. âYou look ridiculous by the way,â you say, brushing a smudge of flour from his cheek.
âRidiculously handsome,â he counters with a grin.
You roll your eyes but lean in to kiss him, a silent promise in the way your lips meet. Outside, snow falls softly, blanketing the world in a quiet peace. And in his arms, you finally feel warm.
Š 2024 hoonven, all rights reserved. i do not give permission to modify, repost, translate, or plagiarize my works on any platform. NETWORK! @kstrucknet
#kstruck : happy holidays#kstrucknet#sunghoon oneshots#sunghoon soft hours#sunghoon fluff#sunghoon x reader#sunghoon imagines#sunghoon scenarios#sunghoon angst#sunghoon fanfic#sunghoon#enhypen fluff#enhypen fic#enhypen x reader#enhypen x female reader#enhypen imagines#enhypen fanfics#enhypen fanfiction#enhypen angst#enhypen soft hours#enhypen drabbles#enhypen sunghoon#enha scenarios#enha fluff#enha fanfic#enha angst#enha x reader#enha x fem reader#enha x you#enha x y/n
226 notes
¡
View notes
Text
felicitas and her general
summary: general acacius has caught your attention after being the first mortal to worship you in decades. you only face one challenge: don't get too attached.
warnings: rated g, contains spoilers for gladiator ii, follows the timeline of the movie somewhat, reader is the goddess felicitas (who is the goddess of good luck,) this fic is basically just an add on to the movie.
tags: goddess!reader x general acacius, emotional infidelity, lots of roman mythology stuff, writer is basing all her knowledge out of what she remembers from PJO and HoO, worship, complicated feelings, marcus does not cheat on lucilla physically, yearning, pining, grieving, guilt, major character death(s), stalking (kind of), a lot of obsession/dedication, angst, hurt no comfort but also hurt with comfort.
a/n: i watched gladiator ii and then was too emotionally devastated to finish this fic the way i planned. i really hope you all like this!! also, this fic is also dedicated to my dear friend @pascalssbabyy because she is my biggest cheerleader and i love her <33
wc: 7.2k (not beta read)
It was he who woke you.
A quiet sacrifice in the evening that felt like the freshest breath of air you could have, more intense than what you could have atop any mountain, near any spring. The scent of burning meat and smokey vegetables grasped at your lungs, and you almost choked on it. How long had it been since someone had offered you something so kind? Real food, not just scraps of something they didnât wish for.Â
Youâd never complain about how difficult it is to be a minor Goddess, you know that you could be a mortal, but most donât think of how Gods can fade. Itâs a physical process, one where youâd notice how your fingertips passed through things like chalices and bowls, how a spoon slid through your hand once. The clatter of gold on the table was embarrassing, even though you were alone. Nothing about being forgotten, or fading, physically hurt. It was only mentally taxing, knowing that you werenât as important as you once were, that mortals found you insignificant.
Generals used to come and offer things frequently sometime ago, but you couldnât even begin to understand how long ago that was. When youâre immortal, or supposed to be, mortal lives seem fleeting. You had taken them for granted, and regret it now, for all you have now are the empty clouds above your temple.Â
The last offering you can gather was from a young boy, who wanted to win a board game against his sister the next day. He had given you half a bun with strips of meat. Sure, it was thoughtful, but this was something rich.Â
You finish inhaling the offering, and then hear the offerer's voice. But itâs muffled, and you want to see who it is anyways, so you swipe through the clouds and create a window to see. Then you can hear him clearly.
Someone who is clearly a general kneels at your altar, which is chipped and dirty. The ashes of the food are in front of him, smoking still, and you can taste the wealth in his meal. It canât distract you from him though, he is striking.
Broad shoulders support a heavy, curly, grey, head of hair, which is bowed in honor of you. His body is widely built, sturdy for battle, and his voice is just as powerful. Youâre so focused on hearing his voice you only catch the tail end of his request.
â... Allow me to come home safely, if not for Rome, then for my wife.â
Your heart squeezes, and you swear you can feel the ichor gushing through your veins. Scarcely when a General came to give you an offering all those years ago would he mention a wife, only ever wishing for luck in the upcoming battle or war. But here, now, youâve been given a respectful request and offering. It isnât a thought in your mind to not favor him now, your eyes closing and your mouth murmuring a blessing to him. It feels intoxicating to use some of your power again, especially on someone who asked for it. It also feels intoxicating to watch this General leave.
He looks around before he goes, seeming to note how degraded your small temple has become. The statue of you that lies ahead of your altar is yellowing, and ironically, multiple fingers have broken off. The General seems displeased by this, sighing as he exits the temple.
His gait is heavy, sandaled steps weighted as he walks down them and into the torch-lit night. You find yourself looking for him even after heâs disappeared from your sight, the warmth of gratefulness hugging around you. Part of you knows better than to play around with the thought, but still you wish to know more about him.
â
It worsens when he comes back. A few times a week he returns, offering rich foods. Itâs been a month now, and you are coming back to life.
Fading didnât feel like anything, but coming back feels like so much more. The first few offerings had your body feeling alight again, like the ichor in you was flowing again, but within the last two weeks youâve gotten your fingertips back. They were tingling for a day and then the next you were able to properly grasp things again, nothing was slipping through you.
In that time you had also learned his name. A guard had come looking for him one night, and stood behind him whilst he prayed. You had found yourself smiling when he didnât interrupt himself, instead acting aggravated once he had finished. The guard had apologized for interrupting and let him know that âYour wife wishes to speak to you, General Acacius.â
Acacius.Â
You still donât know his first name, but it is enough. You can think of it when you feel lonely, when you are bored. Something to associate with the offerings, with the blessings. The fact he has been so consistent hints at a desperation, which would usually repel you from blessing him, but he is the only one who seems to recognize you. His efforts are not going to go unseen by you, not when you have so little to do.
You can feel yourself conceding to your need to know him more, but just as you begin to fight yourself again, he shows up.
Tonight heâs dressed a little nicer. Usually he arrives in a plain tunic but this one has golden trim on it, and his hair is a little more tousled. He stumbles into your altar holding something in a cloth, but heâs walking like heâs⌠drunk?Â
Acacius meanders to your altar, grabbing a torch along the way, and then empties the contents of the cloth. It produces a small dessert bun, a Libum, or honey cheesecake, and your mouth waters. So much of the food that is given to you is savory meats, masculine foods that are heavy on the senses, but this is sweet and delicate. You can, of course, eat whatever youâd like. Youâre a Goddess, and though you arenât major, you are still very fortunate.
But this feels thoughtful.
The General drops to his knees after lighting the bun ablaze, swaying slightly, and now you know he must be drunk.
âGoddess Felicitas,â he begins as normal, âI am sorry I am later than usual. Though I donât know if Goddesses sleep. I was⌠caught up in other affairs, but I made it in time.â
He is less eloquent than usual and seems particularly focused on how it is nearly past midnight.
âI brought you this though,â he gestures to the half burnt bun. âI wanted to bring you something different than meat and⌠things. I thought a dessert would be fitting for that task.â
Acacius pauses now. His thoughts are probably muddled from whatever he drank, and you find yourself smiling. Foolery has never been so endearing to you.
âYou have been listening to me, I suppose. My requests for luck in battle have been answered, as well as my safety being ensured. Your blessings have brought my wife peace of mind, something I could not previously afford to her.â
He looks so small in your temple tonight. Normally he is not so vulnerable, but his shoulders sag as he mentions his wife. Some sort of shame runs over him at the idea that he could not ease his wifeâs worries, but it makes you feel better that you could help.Â
âGoddess Felicitas, I come here tonight bearing no requests, just gratitude. Your blessings have soothed wounds I could not see, and I feel like a young soldier again. You invigor me.âÂ
Then, he leaves.Â
You watch helplessly as he stumbles back down the steps and away from your temple, and more than ever you wish to chase him. The love he has for his wife is clear, and you hold no jealousy of that, but you wish it were you. Something in you is deeply attached to this General now. He has awoken you so much more than rekindling your power as a goddess, more than releasing you from the grief that comes with fading. Yes, Acacius has made your heart beat again, your mind curious again, and you feel seen. Being worshipped is not the same as being loved, if that were true youâd have had many children by now,Â
But after so long being forgotten, this feels like what you remember being loved as.
â
You try not to interact with the other Gods for the most part. They tend to meddle in things they donât need to, and are sensitive. You are not exempt from this stereotype, but thatâs only more reason for the distance.Â
But today, you venture to meet another deity.
Morpheus is not hard to find. He is pretty stationery where he is, usually lounging on a rock or bench near his temple, or above it in the clouds. He is a bitâŚdramatic, from what you remember, but wise.Â
Today he is stretched out on a cloud above his temple, eyes shut. His pale skin stretches taut on his bones as his lean frame breathes deeply. But, he is not asleep.Â
âMorpheus,â you speak.Â
His body rolls toward your direction, eyes still shut, but a small smile on his face.
âO young goddess Felicitas, what brings you to me?â He questions.
Itâs hard not to feel embarrassed. Youâve spoken to Morpheus on very rare occasions, but heâs always been somewhat helpful, though nosy. Dreams tell a lot about people, and when heâs the one giving them to people, itâs hard to hide anything at all.
You donât want him to know of your true affection for General Acacius, just that he is⌠worthy of a visit.Â
And so you begin to describe it to Morpheus, your need to visit Acacius. He doesnât open his eyes at all, but he raises his eyebrows a lot and seems bemused at your situation. Youâre only halfway through your rambling before he raises a gangly limb and waves at your words.
âFelicitas, you think you are the only Goddess wishing to visit her admirer? You need no explanation,â he says jovially.Â
Morpheus reaches into the air and pulls 6 black berries into existence, then drops them into your open palm.
âWhen you know he is asleep, bite down on one of these and think of him,â he describes to you.
The berries smell like nothing, but a powdery residue is left on your skin as you roll them in your palm. It doesnât repel you at all.
Tonight, you will visit him and express the same gratitude he did to you.Â
â
Marcus lays next to his wife, Lucilla, with her hand in his. She fell asleep sometime ago, leaving him to lie awake by himself.
He didnât make it to her temple tonight and the guilt is festering in his body. Marcus knows that she is a Goddess, that he probably isnât a thought in her mind. He knows that he is just another whiney mortal, giving her food that isnât nearly as good as whatever Gods eat. His insignificance grows as he feeds into his guilt.Â
Stress has permeated his life for much of it, from his time as a young soldier up until now, as a General. Battles, politics, and his family, have created a breeding ground for him to be wracked with anxieties, but he stays strong. Thanks to his time in Felicitas temple, itâs been better.
Which is why failing to make it to her temple tonight is making him feel so bad.
He grabs at the linen sheets of his bed, stressing and trying to reassure himself until he falls asleep finally.
â
Being in a dream is weird. It feels much the same as it does when you disguise yourself as a mortal, the out of body experience is semi-familiar, but itâs weird because someone else is there.
Youâve been watching the General enjoy the lake in front of him for a few minutes now. He hasnât slipped into it, but just walks along the waterline. It seems like he is looking for something. Surely his dreams usually contain more action, or perhaps are memories, so you assume it may be strangely understimulating for him.
The appearance youâve chosen is one of modesty, but elegance. A seafoam green peplos hangs off your frame delicately, with golden clasps at the wrists and waist. You did your hair so it would be tucked out of your face. There is no guarantee that Acacius will recognize you like this, but you look much like your statue thatâs within your temple.
Swallowing your nerves, you shimmer yourself into visibility. The grassy field is odd beneath your feet, and you walk toward him with uncertainty in each step. Youâve never met with a mortal before, and you havenât stepped on anything earthy in a long while. His broad stature only becomes more daunting as you get closer, especially since he seems so focused.
You will have to speak first. Youâre much too quiet in this environment, and you must act fast lest he wake before you get his attention.
âGeneral Acacius,â you speak firmly, though your hands shake.Â
This is so unfamiliar to you. Youâve barely even seen his face, as heâs usually bowed at your altar. It is the first time youâll see him at an equal level, the first time youâll have brought yourself to him rather than him to you.Â
He turns quickly, an instinctual aggressiveness toward the unknown. You stand about 10 feet from him, eyes widening.
Acacius is striking. His nose is what you focus on first, strong in shape and line, but behind it are his eyes which look to you with wide acknowledgement. His hair curls around his head in greying ringlets, like a permanent laurel crowning him. The wide expanse of his back was once impressive, but now you can see the solid wall which he becomes when facing you. Nothing could push him over it seems, a man built to stand.
Your heart squeezes the way it did the first time he gave you a request, a tender rush tingling your whole body. No words come out of either of your mouths, and the General drops to one knee instantly.Â
He recognizes you.
âGoddess Felicitas,â he rushes out in a breath. His chest is heaving as he bows his head and no, no this isnât how you want this.
Your feet are moving before you can focus on your anxiety, bringing you so close to him that you can kneel too. Maybe a goddess should not kneel before a mortal general, but you are just on your knees rather than putting yourself below him. Your peplos billows a little as air rushes through it when you hit the grass.
He is above you like this, and you tilt your head to see his face again. His strong brow is furrowed, eyes squeezed shut like he is afraid of you.Â
âAcacius,â you say softly, âI am not here for⌠for ill reason. Please relax yourself.â
You lean back as he relaxes, head tipping upwards as he kneels in front of you as well. Now you can meet his eyes, see the crinkles that are beside them, and really take him in.
An energy of anxiety is shared wordlessly, with him stiff from the sight of a literal goddess, and you with the fear of⌠something.Â
The identity of your anxieties isnât something that you can figure out. Maybe itâs too much to see such a handsome mortal, or maybe itâs that youâre going to thank him for his offerings so personally. Maybe itâs humiliation from this act. What would other Gods think of this? Is it not degrading to become so attached to a mortal? Are you no better than Zeus or Hermes, the gods who interact too intimately with mortals?Â
The sound of his labored breathing alerts you, calls your attention back to the present moment.Â
âI wanted to thank you,â you admit meekly, âfor your offerings. You have been very generous and⌠devoted.â
His eyes are shifty, and you can see the terror in him still. You donât want him to fear you, but you can understand why. Visits from Gods or other deities can mean trouble, but you arenât significant like that.
âGeneral Acacius you are the first mortal who has acknowledged me in a long time,â you offer a vulnerability, perhaps trying to soothe him.
It feels so backwards for you to be kneeling in front of him, speaking. He has done so in front of your altar for many weeks now, but now the spots are switched, yet you are still in power. You avert your gaze as you speak up, wanting to request something of him.
âYouâve been so generous to me, General, I was hoping to know more about you.â
And now, rather than scared, he seems suspicious.Â
âTo know me?â He clarifies.Â
You nod.
âI only know your last name. I think I could offer more luck and splendor if we were more⌠personal.âÂ
Gods that felt awful to say. Youâre no better than the whorish brutes on their thrones, offering petty glories for intimacy. Everything feels flirtatious but thatâs not what youâre looking for. Acacius has a wife he clearly loves, you would never want to interrupt that.Â
He seems to hesitate, but he knows he cannot refuse you. So far your blessings have brought ease to his life, he wouldnât want to lose that.
âThen⌠yes, I suppose I can offer myself if it would please you.â He responds stoically.Â
And it does please you, to know his name. Marcus Acacius, the one who woke you, the one who has saved you from being a fragmented memory within the temples.Â
Marcus Acacius, who you are too fond of.
â
You visit him 3 more times. In an attempt to space out the usage of the berries Morpheus gave you, you only visit him once a week. The bleak tasting berries are sour on your tongue, a rotten sour which lingers once you wake up, but itâs worth it.
The two of you have grown closer, with Marcus opening up more. He tells you about the stresses in his life, how much anxiety is buried in him. But, heâs confident for the sake of his wife. Youâve learned that her name is Lucilla, and much more about her. Marcus talks about her a lot, in passing or retelling something she told him. In the small amount of time youâve gotten to know him, youâve gotten to know her as well.
It burns you with a strange warmth, a desire and envy which makes your stomach growl. You are hungry for him to admire you in the same way, to speak of you, but doesnât he already? Shame grips your throat when you think of it. You are a Goddess who he sacrifices to, who he wishes to have blessings from. What more do you need? A mortal couldn't offer you what another deity could.Â
After the fourth meeting, you found yourself lonely. Lazing back in the clouds above your temple, you woke with a deep hunger. Marcus is beautiful, an admirable man, and he loves passionately. You are already being such a glutton for even speaking with him, meeting with him repeatedly, so why must you yearn for him too?Â
Worship isnât enough, you want what you will never let yourself to have.
Nothing hints that he might feel similarly. His starry gaze which lands on you is not due to your beauty, your personality, or anything more. You have blessed him, and that is why his eyes glitter. Goddess status has never made you feel so low and isolated. Still, you are happy to help him achieve what he wishes, even as it cripples your heart.
Tonight you plan on visiting him. That fourth visit was a week and a half ago, he may be wondering where you are. He still comes to your altar each night, but the prayers are less personal. Marcus saves his stories and ramblings for when the two of you are in the field, or near the lake, when the two of you are really alone.
â
You bite into the berry at around midnight. Its tangy yet death-tasting juice floods your mouth, clinging to the crevices between your teeth and staining your gums. Closing your eyes, you think of Marcus, and his curls, and his eyes, and his nose, and his strong hands.
And then you are there, and he is waiting.Â
It seems like his subconsciousness has picked to be at the lake today, and heâs sat in the sand at the edge of the water. You walk over to him, but notice how⌠down he appears to be.
âShe is not happy with me,â Marcus confesses before you even sit down.
You stand a few feet back from him, looking at how his curls fall around his bowed head.
âLucilla?â You ask softly.
He nods.
A wicked feeling begins to steep in your heart. She is upset with him, he is in need of you for something more than a blessing.Â
And so you listen.Â
Itâs one of the longer meetings the two of you have had. Marcus doesnât cry, but he seems truly upset. Heâs been called to go off somewhere far again, to fight and kill. Reassurances that you will protect him as best you can only soothe him so much.Â
He doesn't care if he dies, he cares that his beloved is distraught over this.Â
The more the two of you talk, the closer you get. There are marks on the sand from where you originally sat, but now you kneel in front of him, with creased brows and worried eyes. This isnât something you can fix, you arenât familiar with love and its intricacies.Â
His knees were tucked closer to his chest before, but theyâve loosened now and his fists rest atop them, clenching. Frustration sits on his face like a mask, one you wish to take off him.
Touching is not⌠something either of you partake in. Sometimes your shoulders will brush when you sit together, but nothing more has ever been initiated.Â
That is why it doesnât surprise you when he flinches as your hand reaches out to rest on top of his right clenched fist.Â
âMarcus,â you say softly, wanting to offer comfort, but he cuts you off.
âDonât,â he replies swiftly.
At first it hurts, watching as he waves off your hand from his own, but then you look at his face rather than where your hands were joined. The frustrated look on his face is gone, replaced with something worse, something guilty. His eyes arenât glittering at you like usual, nor are they hardened with anger.
Theyâre soft pools of conflict that mirror your own.
It doesnât soothe your burn, satiate your envy. You can see in his eyes that maybe you arenât alone in these feelings of admiration, of want, but maybe this is not what you want.
Maybe you want a different universe, one where he doesnât have to be a mortal and you, a Goddess. So you wouldnât have to worry about him dying, and have this friendship survive off death flavored berries. Maybe you want a universe where he isnât married, where he could be yours and you wouldnât feel like a spectator to his heart.
Maybe you want that, but you wonât get it.
Instead the flames of jealousy die in your chest and are replaced with tumors of guilt. Your whole body feels bloated, embarrassed, and ugly.Â
The pair of you stare at each other, a stupid realization between the both of you as you realize that your secrets have been spilled, even though itâs the same one.
His eyes donât move from yours, so you move from his.
The sandy edge of the lake does not look so bright now, even though there are no clouds in Marcusâs dream.Â
âWhen do you leave?â You ask softly.Â
You will not follow him into whatever battle heâll win. Donât embarrass yourself, Goddess.
He tells you two weeks. You say youâll see him before then.
Then you wake on a cloud again, with a cavity of guilt in your chest.
â
Marcus wakes alone.Â
Lucilla had not wanted to sleep with him that night, choosing to stay elsewhere. She didnât tell him where, she left in a quiet flurry of tears and anguish.
Itâs easier for him to feel guilt over his Goddess than it is to hurt his beloved, even if it is the same.
In a moment of frustration he grasps at the sheets, turning over and biting at his pillow. The bed is so cold, and the room smells like stale air even though the window is open, the night breezy.Â
He knows she is beautiful because she is a Goddess. All Goddesses are beautiful, ethereal beings that mortals cannot even comprehend at times. Marcus knows he is lucky to even perceive her, for her to have chosen to visit him.
Yet through all her blessings, he feels cursed.
A plague of emotional infidelity is crawling through his body, sticking to his bones and making him stiff. Everything he does has felt flat for so long, from pretending he is grateful to the Emperors, to now pretending nothing is wrong in his marriage. Heâs scared, and exhausted.
Marcus rubs a hand over his face after rolling over and sitting up in bed, groaning into his palm.Â
At first he tried to blame her for it. What would a Goddess want from a successful General other than a demigod hero son? What could truly be so special about him? He assumed she was manipulating him, using some sort of power to morph his heart, but now he knows it is not true.
If she had wanted to, she would have had him by now, and he knows this. If she had wanted to, her hand would have stayed where it was tonight, and pushed him further. It isnât unlike the Gods to force themselves on a mortal, but she didnât.
Instead, his hand feels hot where hers rested, and his mind is spinning.Â
Marcus doesnât fall asleep again, afraid that heâll see her.Â
â
You wait for a full two weeks before you visit him again. He had been coming to your temple less, and you had assumed he was busy with preparations for the coming battle.Â
The stubbornness you felt that night has not left you. At first you did not leave your temple in fear that you would grow attached, now you remain there because you have grown attached.Â
âEnough is enough,â you had thought to yourself.Â
But it is hard not to miss him, and his soothing prayers. The way his offerings tasted of smoke and sweet, and how heâd always burn such a large portion. Marcus never gave you scraps, he seemed to refuse to.Â
However, you can only distance yourself so far.Â
It is quiet when you approach him. He is sitting in the field this time, the lake a distant glitter in your eyes. He does not face you, but his head isnât bowed like before.
âMarcus,â you greet, your voice muted.
He raises his head, turning over his shoulder and nodding, as if to direct you to come closer, and so you do.
Tonightâs visit isnât vulnerable, or even pleasant. Marcus seems so distant as he dryly tells you about how heâs preparing, and his wishes to return safely. His eyes barely meet your own as he talks, and he continuously twists the ring on his finger.
It grows tiring, watching him ramble about politics you could care less about, listening to him say things that have nothing to do with him. Heâs so far from the friend you thought you had made. When the air between you goes quiet, you donât fill it for a while. You listen to the sound of the wind in the grass as his eyes still will not meet yours. Itâs breaking you apart.
This is the last night youâre able to visit him, unless you visit Morpheus again. You will not waste it like this.
âWhat is ailing you, General?â You ask, deciding to prod more than you usually do.
To your surprise, he scoffs in light laughter.
âYou,â he responds quietly.
His words donât hurt, at least not yet. You have the option to walk away now, wake yourself and leave him with his final blessings, but of course you donât.
âMe?â You ask, âwhat have I done?â
Marcus rolls his shoulders back, lifting his head to look into the everblue sky above the both of you.
âYou have made my life difficult, Goddess.â
Difficult? You have made his life difficult?
You have half a mind to tear him to pieces, curse him with something awful like snakes for toes, or spoons for teeth. After all that youâve done for him, all the safety youâve provided, he is telling you that you make things difficult? How dare he? Be outraged, Goddess, for he disrespects the holy luck which you bestowed to him.
Thatâs what you should think, thatâs how most of you should feel.
But instead you feel small, and hurt. Yes, he is disrespecting all that youâve given, but also you feel like a failure. Your physical existence is because of him, because he did not let you fade. All you wanted to do was make his life easier, help him to have an eased mind and a safer life.
But instead, heâs telling you youâre difficult.
It feels like your body is shrinking in the white peplos youâve worn, the sheer fabrics swallowing you. Shame is flooding in the form of tears behind your eyes, wetting your orbs with an unexpected outburst of emotion.
âI am sorry,â you manage weakly.
Marcus does not look at you while you cry, and you want to believe it is because he cares too much to watch, but you cannot verify that.
The wind picks up again, but it does nothing to hide the soft cries you canât hold back. Once you were a fading Goddess, now you are just a failing one.
There is no luck involved with love.
Eventually he speaks again, with his head turned away from you.
âI am sorry too,â he says. Thereâs a finality in his tone that makes you ache.
So much is said in such little words. He is sorry to you, for you, and with you. A sorrow is shared between the two of you, knowing that your hearts ache for one another as they are worlds apart yet on earth together.Â
This last berry was only supposed to mark the end of your visits, not the end of everything. It feels like this is all there is for the two of you, since itâs too complicated to continue on like this.
Thatâs why he doesnât move away when you move closer and rest your head on his shoulder as tears leak down your cheeks, or at least thatâs what youâll believe.Â
â
Time moves weirdly when youâre immortal, but it all happens so quickly.
Marcus stopped coming to offer things for you, and so you were blessing him less. Admittedly you had kept an eye on him, but not a keen one. It didnât feel right, not when you and him werenât⌠friends anymore.
But this feels too soon, too fast, too unfamiliar. Has your sadness caused you to be blind?
You watch as a man kneels in front of Marcus, panting and bloody with a sword beside him on the ground.
The only reason you are here was because you had felt the roar of a crowd all the way at your own temple, a wide distance away. It had drawn you in, and instead you had found this.
That roaring which you had heard crescendos to a new height around you as you shimmer into existence, cloaking yourself to the mortal eyes in the stands of the coliseum, but existing enough to touch him.
Arrows stick out of his front, more crushed beneath his back, as he is slumped on the white, gravel, ground. His hair is curled with tacky blood streaking through it, and he is so, so, still.
You drag your hand across his forehead, feeling the remaining heat, and in the echo of the crowd you begin to sob.Â
Everything around you is moving, changing, fighting, and screaming, but you sit invisible in the center of the coliseum, running your hands over the now dead General Acacius. There is nothing you can do to bring him back, to ease Lucilla, to save him and apologize. He is dead beneath your fingers, with arrows lodged deep in his irreparable, mortal, flesh.Â
You were supposed to keep him safe.
Hot tears run down your cheeks as you keep grasping at his armor, unable to move him or yourself. The last visit felt official, but this feels final. There is nothing more for you here, no friendship in a corpse.
Thoughts are running through your mind at the rate that your breath is puffing from your chest. The question of where he will end up in the afterlife is overwhelming you, and the chance for him to go to Elysium feels reasonable. Itâs where he should be, where he deserves to go, especially after all he had done for Rome. You donât even care why heâs here, or why he seems to have been brutally killed, but after the time you spent with him, Elysium seems right for him.
â
Itâs where he should be. Elysium is where he should be.
And itâs where you find him.
His place there is somewhat similar to his and Lucillaâs home back in the mortal world, with lush greenery and airy drapes that flutter in various colours. It seems like he has left space for Lucilla here too, with space left in the chests for her things, and a permanently made half of the bed.
Elysium offers a true celebration of life for heroes, demigodly or not, and youâre sure Marcus has been enjoying that. Anything that he had been shackled to in his mortal life was gone now, and it seems that all he would have to miss is his wife.Â
Most of your time is spent there, in his afterlife home. You peer from behind curtains when he comes back, hidden in drapes and keeping yourself small.Â
He is already dead, but after the last time you abandoned him, you cannot bear to leave him alone again.
The vision of him, bloodied and murdered on the coliseum floor, flickers into your mind every time you see him lying in his bed. Itâs an obsession to be near him, to be looking after him. Pluto might not even know youâre down here anymore, but what does it matter?
Marcus Acacius was the last living mortal to worship you. In the underworld, you are beginning to fade. Your fingers are slipping from you again, which is making it easier to lurk near him, but it is a painful process.
You want to speak to him. No longer do you yearn for his love, not after being in his home and seeing how dedicated his heart truly is to Lucilla, but you yearn to speak to him again. A panicked emotion runs through you at the thought of fading alone, of being entirely forgotten.Â
It didnât matter before he died, fading was just something bound to happen, but now itâs more. Is he forgetting you?
â
Youâve lost most of your arms by the time you work up the courage to speak up. Lucilla arrived sometime ago, joining Marcus in the afterlife. Watching them together brought some warmth to you, some kind of happiness that you couldnât have for yourself, but seeing it for him was enough.
You sit on the terrace of their home, invisible to their eyes, and somewhat to your own. From the tips of your fingers to just below your elbows, you are a specter. Grey shadow fills where your limbs used to be, and they pass through all objects. You couldnât tap his shoulder if you tried.
Oftentimes you sit, hidden, and ponder by yourself about more than Marcus. There were so many things you were adamant about when he was alive, and you regret it all now. Your determination to avoid your feelings, or at least not show them, and your need to not become attached⌠it bites at you now, a stinging, grieving, venom, that wonât leave. Your status as a Goddess blinded you to how tender that friendship could have been, and now you sit as a ghost spectator to his afterlife, obsessed with a mortal as a fading immortal.Â
The tips of your fingers pass through the glass you try to grab as you think of this on the terrace. Youâre glad that youâre such a minor deity, so at least you do not have to feel so humiliated about fading. A smile has just graced your face as you feel blessed for being so unimportant you can essentially stalk this mortal, when suddenly his voice cuts through the humid air of the space.
âFelicitas?â Marcusâ voice asks.
Itâs so hesitant that you think youâre imagining it. You thought you had their home to yourself right now, thinking they had gone to do⌠whatever souls do in Elysium, but when you turn your face, he is there.
Marcus has not worn fancy clothing in a long while now, and right now is no different. He stands before you in a plain looking tunic, which just graces his knees. To see him at ease has been so nice, but he looks distressed at your sudden appearance.
You cannot find your voice as you awkwardly stand up, trying to think quickly. There is no good way to explain what youâre doing here, hidden away in him and his wifeâs home. You could just vanish into thin air, but that feels wrong. He has seen you already, any attempts at pretending you arenât here would be ridiculous.
His eyes scroll from your face down to your arms, and the smoking shadows that used to be there. Concern pinches onto his face with knitted brows and pressed together lips.
Something in you wants him to turn away, so you donât have to think about why he is worried for you, even after all the trouble you caused, but he doesnât.
His sandaled steps are heavy as he comes to you, reaching for your hands but finding the gesture fruitless as his own slip right through yours.
âDulcissima,â he speaks weakly, shock woven in his words.
You had told him about fading a little while ago, when the two of you were in that field. Now it seems the severity of it has hit him.
What is hitting you is the name. Dulcissima, or sweetest. How long had it been since you had been referred to so fondly? All at once you are being remembered, recognized, and shown some affection. It feels like too much and tears are falling out of your control.
âIâm sorry,â you manage, âI was supposed toâ to keep you safe.â
Marcus is shaking his head already, refusing your apology.
âNo, no. You did keep me safe, you did. I pushed you away, I couldnât control myself and I caused this,â he argues.Â
It does not comfort you that you both blame yourselves. You wish to reach out to him and touch his face like you should have when he was warm and alive. You want to know if he is cold now, and itâs as if he hears you.
Marcus places a hand on your cheek, a softness in his eyes and hold that says that he missed you.
âI saw you,â he claims, âwhen I was on the ground. You were the last thing I saw.â
Somewhere between life and death for mortals, there are moments of godly clarity. Some see the light, others see their families and memories, but in that tiny glimpse of time, some see Gods.Â
He was able to see you as you knelt over him, sobbing as you were cloaked to any mortal's naked eye. You were the last thing he saw, and the last thing he truly regretted.Â
All you can do is stiltedly nod at him, feeling like you were in trouble even though it seems heâs not upset.
For a moment, his eyes flick away, contemplative, but then he meets your gaze again.
âI told Lucilla of you, before I died. Notâ not of my feelings which I struggled with, but that you were a close friend, a blessing in many ways.â
A blessing in many ways.
Another choked sob is wracked from your chest, your bottom lip curling out embarrassingly as your face contorts. He almost coos at you, the thumb on your cheek rubbing away your tears.
âGoddess, I have missed you,â he admits.Â
Stupid nods are all you can offer, your voice imprisoned in your ever tightening throat which cries. When he was alive he was never this tender, too confused and insecure to ever touch you, but it seems he has been regretting things too.
âFelicitas,â he says quietly, âdo you come here for ill reason?â
You shake your head this time, rather than nodding. You have no reason to be here, other than the fact that guilt has taken over your mind and heart since he died.
âThen relax, dulcissima. I have an offering for you.â
Marcus relaxes his stature, eyes still gazing over you. He looks at your fading palms and you watch him swallow nervously.
âI will worship you again, lending you offerings here, and all I ask in return is for our friendship again.â
Itâs the opposite of how you met, almost completely, but itâs everything you need. You will not fade, he will not struggle in marriage, and you will have one another again.Â
Again, you are nodding stupidly, but soon youâre embraced by him and nodding into his chest. His hands grasp at your back as he tells you how much he missed you in his final weeks, how he regrets losing you entirely, how he requires you as a friend.Â
You are satiated in his arms as he comforts you, awakening you again there on the terrace. Unbeknownst to you, Marcus has let tears slip down too as he holds you close.Â
âYou will keep me safe here?â he asks jokingly.
It makes you smile, the idea of offering luck to a man who already died.
âYes, General. I will keep you safe here, from all the horrifying glory and splendor,â you assure.
The two of you laugh, breaking the embrace but staying close. A passionate connection is still between the two of you, but in a different way now. Maybe when he was alive it was romantic because it is all you could think of, but through his death the two of you have come to understand it more.Â
You require one another in a unique way, and leaning on one another does not have to be intimate the way he is with his wife. Marcus does need you, just as you need him, and now that you are both immortal in a way, you will never be separated again.
please leave a comment, like, reblog, askbox, or ANYTHING. i'd love to hear thoughts on this <33
tags (people who seemed excited for this) (sorry if these dont work)
@pascalssbabyy , @moonshapedflan , @gossipgirl-03 , @kyloispunk , @frannyzooey , @coocoolahh , @bug-boy32 , @honeymarvel , @magicalmorg , @1deakybass , @tuquoquebrute , @harryshousewhore , @teeagain, @chewie-bars , @vampyyweek , @queenslandlover-93 , @amijenn , @aquanatalie
#pedro pascal#gladiator ii#gladiator 2#gladiator ii spoilers#gladiator 2 spoilers#marcus acacius x reader#marcus acacius x you#marcus acacius#general acacius#general acacius x reader#lucilla x marcus#i just realized idk lucillas last name oops#pedroverse#ellie writes
266 notes
¡
View notes
Text
no. 1 party anthem â geto suguru.
â....What about my laugh?â He asks you, his cheeks flustered like cherry wine. âIsâŚis the sound good?â You matched his flustered cheeks. âItâsâŚItâs like a song.â âA song?â âMy favorite song.â You admitted to him, slowly smiling as you shyly looked up to his flustered gaze. âYour voice is my favorite lullaby. But your laugh? Itâs my favorite song.â
GENRE: alternate universe - canon convergence;
WARNING/S: post hidden inventory, pre-jjk 0, heavy angst, romance, falling in love, conflicted feelings, hurt/comfort, break up, slice of life, timeskip, depression, hurt, mourning, loneliness, trauma, pain, humor, guilt, pining, conflicted relationship, emotional distress, grief, profanity, depiction of break up, depiction of grief, depiction of complicated relationship, depiction of loneliness, mention of grief, mention of loneliness, mention of events post hidden inventory, mention of events in jjk 0, cursed user! suguru, jujutsu sorcerer! reader;
WORD COUNT: 7.7k words
NOTE: i've been getting into arctic monkeys again (as you can tell) and i have to say, no. 1 party anthem has done things to me these past few weeks. AM is such a good album. i really don't think that one can get any rawer in story telling about the sorrows of parting the way AM had depicted it. so i hope you listen to it one of these days, if you haven't already. anyway, i hope you all enjoy this. i love you all so much!!! see you on the next one <3
masterlist
if you want to, tip! <3
ââââââââââââââââââ
IT WAS A SURPRISE, TO SEE HIM TONIGHT. It had been nearly five years since you last saw Geto Suguru, but the weight of his absence still lingered in the quiet moments of your life. And it had taken your breath away, you knew that much. Because you had already resigned yourself to never seeing him again since that night.
But you canât help but wonder about all the suffering and grief that had carved its way through those five years, shaping the person who stands here now.
The you of the present feels like a stranger sometimes, a mosaic pieced together from shattered moments, each shard reflecting a memory too painful to hold but too significant to discard.
There were nights when you lay awake, your mind replaying fragments of what once were half-formed smiles, laughter that now seemed like it belonged to someone else, and the weight of a bond that had been torn apart, leaving jagged, unclean edges that never truly healed.
Youâd press your fingers against the raw places, testing their tenderness, reminding yourself that the pain was real. That he was real. But he wasnât here anymore. He had chosen his life. He had made his bed with his reality. And so must you.Â
It all felt like another lifetime, one so distant it seemed almost like a dream. The person you were then, the one who loved him, trusted him, believed in him. That person feels impossibly far away now. Youâd convinced yourself youâd buried that version of you alongside the memory of him. And with time, you believed it.
You never expected to see him again.
And yet, there he was.
The sight of him felt like a blow, like the ground had shifted beneath you and left you unsteady. His presence unraveled the delicate stitches youâd used to bind your wounds, pulling them loose thread by thread. He looked both the same and different, an unsettling contradiction that left you breathless.
Time has not been kind to either of you. You knew that much. Geto Suguru was a handsome man, he always was and he always will be. But you could see things that people wouldnât. You see everything, you know everything about him. Maybe more than himself.
If time had not been kind to him, you could only judge from afar about things that had happened to him. You could see it in the lines etched into his face, the heaviness in his gaze. But what struck you most was the familiar ache you thought youâd buried. it resurfaced all at once, sharp and unforgiving.
You told yourself youâd moved on. You told yourself he was a ghost, a memory that had no power over you anymore. But standing here now, your heart betrays you.
And for a moment, all the pain, all the nights spent grieving, all the years spent rebuildingânone of it seems to matter. For a moment, you forget the hurt and only remember how it felt to love him.
It happened on a random Friday night at a bar you frequented with your other sorcerer friends. It was a hub for sorcerers to gather after missions. With how Satoru and Shoko were also getting too busy to hang out with you, and Nanami not frequenting such a place, you had no other choice but to find yourself some new people to mingle around too when they werenât free. Life doesnât stop when you lose someone.
So, you ended up finding this bar. And over the years, you have become a regular. Even more so, you found new people to meddle life with. You all of course still canât meet everyday. But it was more regular than most of your other relationships. That gets you through the day most of the time.
The bar in itself wasnât special. It was a cozy, dimly lit spot with just enough charm to make it feel like a second home. But it was yours, a place where you could laugh, unwind, and forget the world outside. It was ironic that he of all people would show up here. Perhaps the universe had a cruel sense of humor, or maybe fate had finally decided to intervene.
Geto Suguru hadnât been looking for you that night. Or maybe he had, in some subconscious, desperate way. His sources, mutual acquaintances, whispers from insiders had led him here, for business.
Itâs why he had a special grade glamour on. But even he didnât fully understand why he had stayed for a while. He didnât need to. Someone else could have done this for him.Â
But when he stepped into the inner corners of the bar, his purple eyes scanned the room almost out of habit. Nothing much intrigued him in this place. It was too common, too crowded. It wasnât his fashion. It wasnât his scene.Â
But then, he looked further away and stopped.
In that moment, he knew that he saw you.
The moment froze. You didnât notice him at first, too caught up in the warmth of your friendsâ laughter. But he noticed everything. The way your smile lit up the room, the easy way you leaned into your conversation, the carefree aura you carried.Â
It was a stark contrast to the image he had of you locked in his mind: the you who had walked away from him, or maybe the you he had walked away from. He couldnât decide anymore. He never made up his mind about that. Perhaps doing so would have hurt more.
When your eyes finally met, it hit you like a tidal wave. Recognition. Shock. Something unnameable. No one else would see the cursed energy glamour the way you would. You would notice.
You would see him. All of him. Only you could do that in a way people will never know how to. No one else could tear apart Geto Suguru the way you have, the way you will for all his life.
For a heartbeat, it felt like no time had passed, like you were back in that shared moment before everything fell apart. But then reality set in, and you turned away. Too quickly, too deliberately. You excused yourself from the table, and when you returned, he was gone.
Geto Suguru had fled back to the club heâd come from, his chest tight with a cocktail of emotions he couldnât untangle. He shouldâve known better. You were no longer a part of his life. Heâd lost the right to be. And yet, he couldnât let it go.Â
After downing two more drinks, the gnawing need to see you again overpowered him. He left the club and returned to the bar, heart pounding, searching. Asking the bartender if theyâd seen you, scanning every corner of the room for a glimpse of your face. But you were gone.
Suguru wasnât sure what hurt more: the hope that had flared in his chest when he saw you or the emptiness left in its place when you disappeared.
He hadnât planned on thisâon seeing you, on unraveling in public like this. Life after you had been a blur of responsibility and regret. Youâd moved to Fukuoka to teach to get as far away from Tokyo as possible and he focused on his new family, his new vision.Â
Geto Suguru poured himself into work, convincing himself that distance was the answer. Just as much as you had thought the same thing. Out of sight, out of mind. But you were never truly gone from his thoughts, and the years only deepened the hollow ache. And perhaps, neither was he.Â
Now, both of you are back in Tokyo, perhaps even just for tonight. He was sitting alone at the bar, he stared into his glass, his hands trembling slightly as he gripped the edges. He was alone, so far away from you and your warmth, and your smiles and you who was everything.
The laughter of strangers around him was a cruel echo of the joy youâd shared with your friends just hours ago. He drank to dull the pain, but it only sharpened the edges of his misery. Each sip dragged him further into the pit heâd been clawing his way out of for years.
Suguru hated himself for the way he felt, for the way his chest still tightened at the thought of you, for the way he still longed for something heâd already destroyed. He had made his choices, he stood by them firmly.Â
And yet as the night wore on, his mind spiraled further into the what-ifs and could-have-beens, until he was too far gone to remember why he started drinking in the first place, he could only think how miserable he truly was.
By the time Suguru stumbled out of the bar, the night had deepened into an eerie quiet. The streets were nearly empty, save for the faint hum of passing cars and the distant laughter of people heading home.
The cold air stung his skin, but it didnât sober him. Nothing could cut through the fog in his mind, the haze of alcohol and regret that weighed him down.
He wandered aimlessly, his thoughts circling back to you like a cruel refrain. How could you look so happy? How had you moved on so effortlessly when he was still stuck in the wreckage of what you once shared? Part of him wanted to be angry, but the anger never came. All that remained was the bitter taste of self-loathing.
When Suguru finally stopped walking, he found himself at a familiar park; a place youâd both loved. The benches were worn, the trees towering silhouettes against the starless sky. He sank onto a bench and buried his face in his hands, the chill of the night pressing against his flushed skin.
Memories rushed in unbidden, as vivid as the night you first kissed under those very trees. He could almost hear your laughter, feel the warmth of your hand in his.
It was unbearable, the way the past clung to him like a second skin. He didnât know if it was the alcohol or the sheer weight of his emotions, but his chest heaved, and he let out a strangled sob, his breath fogging in the cold air.
It wasnât supposed to be like this. He had convinced himself that leaving had been the right thing to do, that the distance would save you both from the inevitable pain of being together.
But in his effort to protect you, he had only condemned himself. And now, seeing you happy, surrounded by friends, made him realize just how deeply he had failed.
Meanwhile, you ended up back at your friendâs apartment, all the laughter and enjoyment had come fading as the events of the night replayed in your mind. Seeing Geto Suguru again had been a shock you werenât prepared for. None else noticed but you. If anything, it was as if he had wanted you to know that it was him.Â
You couldnât help but feel sick at the thought. Heâd come back. But for what? Why have he come back? Youâd been doing fine for the past ten years. And now in an instant, you find yourself unable to do anything about these tears that just pours out.Â
Youâd spent years trying to bury the memories, to build a life that didnât revolve around the void Suguru had left behind. And for the most part, youâd succeeded. But tonight had cracked something so deep within you, like a breaking dam. It was that wound you thought had healed. A wound so deep that maybe you never noticed it never healed.
Your friends noticed your distraction and tried to coax you back into the lighthearted energy of the evening, but it was no use. When it comes to Suguru, you knew you would never be able to pull yourself back from the brink. You left early, along with your friend and retreated to the quiet of your own space in her house.Â
Sitting in the dim glow of your living room, you stared at your phone, your thumb hovering over his name in your contacts. It had been years since youâd last spoken, and the silence between you was deafening. But tonight, it felt heavier, like it was begging to be broken.
Suguru, in his drunken haze, finally pulled out his phone. His fingers trembled as he stared at the empty message thread between you from all those years ago. He never changed phones. He just couldnât.Â
Not when this held so much of you, more than you could ever know. And heâd hate to part with it. He hates parting with you. The cursor blinked at him mockingly, daring him to say something, anything. But what could he say? What words could possibly bridge the chasm he had created?
You both sat in separate silences, even far away from each other. Even then, you both carry the weight of your shared history hanging in the air, stifling you both whole. Somewhere between the spaces of what was and what could never be, a thread still connected the two of you in the frayed, fragile, but unbroken echoes of life.
And for the first time in years, you both wondered what it would have been like to say hello.
ââââââââââââââââââ
IT WAS A LONG TIME AGO, FLASHING IN YOUR MIND SO CLEARLY. Your relationship with Geto Suguru began like a slow sunriseâgentle, almost imperceptible at first. Everyone could see something beautiful about it. You could too.
But it wasnât something either of you could pinpoint, the exact moment it started, but before long, the light of it had crept in, filling the cracks and chasing away the cold.
At first, you were just kids, thrown together in the chaotic, unforgiving world of jujutsu sorcery. Life and death werenât just abstract concepts; they were constant, hovering over every breath you took, lurking in the shadows of every mission. But with him, there was something different. Something softer.
It started with stolen glances in the classroom, shared smirks over jokes that only you two seemed to find funny. Then came the late-night conversations that stretched far too long, but neither of you cared. Youâd sit on the temple steps, the world silent except for the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze.
âYou ever think about what weâd be doing if we werenât... this?â he asked one night, his voice low, almost hesitant. He looked at you then, his dark eyes searching yours like he might find some hidden answer there.
âSometimes, when I have some time. I think about it. With you, me, Satoru and Shoko.â you admitted. âBut then I think... would we have ever met? If we were just ordinary people?â
He smiled, that small, almost private smile he saved just for you. âI donât think the universe wouldâve let us miss each other.â
âEven just the two of us?â You wondered at him.
âEspecially the two of us.â He grinned even wider, patting your head.Â
Those words lingered with you long after that night, as did the quiet weight of his presence. Suguru wasnât just your teammate or your classmate; he became your confidant, your safe place. The one person who could make you feel human, even when the world tried to strip that away.
There was lightness in your connection, a reprieve from the heaviness that came with your lives. The warmth of his laugh, the way his shoulders relaxed when you were around. It was as if the two of you carried pieces of each otherâs burdens without ever having to say it out loud.Â
Everytime you were with him, you felt like everything was whole.
The world made sense when you were with him.
And you were proven right each and every single time.
He was the only one for you in this world.
It had been a long day, and exhaustion lingered in the edges of your mind, but he sat across from you, legs crossed lazily, and the smallest smile teased at his lips. You remember telling a joke.
You donât remember it in its entirety but you knew it was something about the absurdity of the higher-upsâ newest âingeniousâ strategy and for a moment, his guarded composure shattered.
He laughed.
It wasnât just a chuckle or a polite hum. No, it was a real laugh. It was as though life had existed the first time he laughed. It was so bright, unrestrained, and utterly disarming.
The sound was pure, and for a moment, you could almost forget the weight he carried, the things he wouldnât talk about late at night when the shadows seemed to pull closer.
âGod, that laugh.â you murmured, half to yourself, but he caught it.
âWhat about it?â His voice held a smile, the corners of his eyes crinkling with curiosity.
âItâs⌠nice. Unexpected.â you said, and you could feel your cheeks warming under his steady gaze.
â....What about my laugh?â He asks you, his cheeks flustered like cherry wine. âIsâŚis the sound good?â
You matched his flustered cheeks. âItâsâŚItâs like a song.â
âA song?â
âMy favorite song.â You admitted to him, slowly smiling as you shyly looked up to his flustered gaze. âYour voice is my favorite lullaby. But your laugh? Itâs my favorite song.â
That was the beginning. That laugh became your favorite sound, a lifeline in the chaos. It became the thing you sought, the thing you tried to coax out of him in fleeting moments between missions or during those rare stretches of quiet.
You had stolen moments, the two of you. Too many to count, too many to want to forget. It was when life wasnât pressing its cruelty upon you. Late nights stretched into early mornings, both of you lying in the grass, the stars above almost as bright as his gaze.
âYou see that one?â you whispered once, pointing to a cluster of stars. âIt reminds me of you.â
âOh? Howâs that?â he asked, smirking slightly, his head tilted in mock challenge.
âIt burns so brightly you canât help but stare,â you said without thinking, and the smirk faded into something softer, something almost shy.
âCareful, I might start believing you, you know?â he murmured, looking away, but not before you caught the blush dusting his cheeks.
âBut arenât I correct with what I said?â
âAh, youâre just as cheeky as Satoru.â
You grinned at him. âBut Iâm better than him, arenât I? Because Iâm your favorite!â
Suguru laughed, his cheeks warm like a scarlet sunrise. âYeah, yeah. You are my favorite.â
And then there was the kiss. It happened on an evening like any other. It was only a normal day. A day like any other. Nothing special at all.
You had been talking, your words flowing so easily it felt as if you were spinning threads of a tapestry you had both been weaving for years. Somehow, you just belonged together.
When he leaned in, his hand brushing the side of your face, it wasnât a surprise. It felt inevitable, like the tides meeting the shore. Like destiny itself had been guiding you here. You felt like you were home as you found yourself overtaken by him.
When his lips met yours, it was as if the world stopped turning. It wasnât fireworks or an explosion. It was just warmth that was familiar. The breeze of evening moonlight. it was a sigh, a soft release of tension you didnât realize you had been carrying. Everything else fell away. It was just him and you.
And in that moment, you knew.
He was the one for you.
He was the love of your life.
âThis feels... right, donât you think?â he murmured, his forehead resting against yours. His voice was so soft you almost didnât hear it.
âIt does. Perfect.â you whispered back. âLike it was always supposed to happen.â
You didnât just love him. No, you recognized him. Across time, across lives, across every distance imaginable. You had found him, and you would find him again.
Every time. Every lifetime. And you would love him, fiercely, until it burned you alive. Because he wasnât just a part of your worldâhe was your world.
For a while, it was perfect. Together, you built a fragile sanctuary amidst the chaos. Even as the missions grew harder and the burden of protecting the world loomed heavier, you found solace in each other.
Geto Suguru would hold you close on nights when the horrors of your work were too much to bear, whispering reassurances that tomorrow would be better.
But tomorrow wasnât better.
The world began to crack around him. He had blamed himself for Amanai Riko. For Satoruâs brush with death. For failure of a mission that relied so much on him. And that had buried him under, even before he had come and gone to the grim reaperâs arms.Â
Everything you had loved about him slowly faded, like memories of yesterday. You saw it in the way his smiles became rarer, in the way his laughter came less easily. He grew quieter, more distant, and when he came back from missions, he wouldnât talk about them anymore.
Instead, heâd sit in silence, staring at nothing, as if the weight of what heâd seen was too much to put into words. As if nothing in this world mattered at all. As if nothing was worth living for.Â
At first, you tried to pull him out of it. You were the only person that could do something like that, if Satoru couldnât. You have tried hard. You really did.
You did as much as you could to remind him of the ideals that had driven you both to fight in the first place. Of the future that you could have together, where you could be happy.Â
But Suguru wasnât just tired of everythingâhe was angry.
And he didnât want to hear anything more about those ideas.
They had failed him, as much as the adults had already done.
He wasnât in the mind to talk anymore, he was tired of talking.
âThey donât deserve it.â he said harshly, that one night, his voice low and simmering. âThe people we saveâthey donât even know what we sacrifice for them. They go about their lives while we bleed for them. Itâs not fair.â
âItâs not about fairness, Suguru.â you said, reaching for his hand. âItâs about doing whatâs right. They are weaker than us. They donât know the world of such suffering. But we do. Suguruââ
But he pulled away, shaking his head at you. âMaybe whatâs right is letting them fend for themselves. Maybe whatâs right is taking back control.â
âSuguru, you canâtââ
âI have had enough of it. I canâtâŚ.I canât have any more of this bullshit. Please.â
You didnât recognize the man sitting before you. His words were sharp, edged with bitterness that scared you. You tried to argue, to bring him back to the man you had fallen in love with, but Geto Suguru was slipping through your fingers, and no matter how tightly you held on, you couldnât stop it. The more you tried, the more he pulled away.Â
The breaking point came on a mission, one you didnât share with him. You werenât there to see the moment he made his choiceâthe moment he decided that humanity was no longer worth saving.
You only heard the aftermath: Suguru Geto, once a protector, had killed. He had killed too many people. Even his own parents. He had turned his back on everything he once stood for. And all to be free. All to stop those voices in his head. All to stop being miserable.
When you confronted him that day, you were trembling. A part from anger, part from heartbreak. You looked at him, eyes so brimming with tears as he stood there with those dark purple orbs narrowing at you.Â
Almost as though he couldnât care less about it all. It was as if he didnât carry the world on his shoulders anymore. In that moment, it was better that their suffering freed him. Thatâs what it looked like to you. And that broke you. More than you could even say. More than you could even understand.Â
âTell me itâs not true, Suguru.â you said, your voice cracking. âTell me you didnât do it.â
But Geto Suguru didnât lie. Heâs never been good at lying. If anything, you didnât need him to say anything. You already knew the truth. Youâve seen the bodies. Youâve seen the reports. But somehow, hearing him say it.Â
Perhaps thatâs the only way to make it real. Thatâs the only way to know the truth. He looked at you with calm, unflinching purple eyes, the same eyes that used to hold so much warmth. How could such warm eyes feel so cold, so lifeless, so devoid of the will to live?
âThey deserved it.â he said simply, his hands resting on his pockets. âThe world needs to change. And Iâm going to change it.â
You stepped back, shaking your head, tears streaming down your face. âThis isnât you, Suguru. This isnât who you are.I knowâŚI know who you are. Please, justâŚJustâŚâ
âItâs who Iâve always been.â he said, and the certainty in his voice shattered you.
Tears fell from your eyes, to the point that you couldnât see anymore. You let out a guttering cry, your hand covering your lips as though you know you canât let it out anymore. You canât stand like this in front of him. But you couldnât move. You couldnât stop staring at him. Where did your Suguru go? Where was he?
âI donât know you anymore.â you whispered, your voice barely audible. You sobbed, looking at the ground. âWho are you? Whereâs my Suguru? Where is he?â
For a moment, just a moment, his mask slipped. You saw the guilt in his eyes, the pain he was trying so hard to bury. Not because heâs hurt others, no. But because heâs hurt you. That burns him more.
That kills him more. But then it was gone, replaced by the resolute facade he had built to shield himself. He knew he couldn't come back. Heâs gone too far for him to walk away from it.
âI hope you know thatâŚ.Iâm sorry.â he said to you, watching you close your eyes. As though wanting to pretend that this was just a bad dream. âBut this is the only way.â
You wanted to scream, to grab him and shake him until he saw reason. But you knew it wouldnât make a difference. You always knew better than that. He was resolute. He always has been. And so, he would not turn back. Not even for you.Â
The Geto Suguru you loved was gone. He was killed. He was consumed by the darkness he couldnât escape. And you will never get him back. The last time you saw him, he was walking away, his silhouette fading into the distance. You stood there, rooted to the spot, the weight of his absence crushing you.
In the days and weeks that followed, you replayed every moment, every conversation, every sign you had missed. You blamed yourself, even though you knew, deep down, that this wasnât your fault. You couldnât have saved him.
But that knowledge didnât make the loss any easier. You were sure that he was the love of your life. Geto Suguru has been your love, your partner, your everything.
And now he was gone, leaving behind nothing but memories and the ghost of what could have been. And now you had to pick up whatâs left from the desolation that swallowed everything whole. If not you, who will?
In the weeks that followed, life moved on around you, but you felt like you were frozen in place. The routines of being a jujutsu sorcerer continued. Day in day out, it was missions, training, meetings. But somehow, it all felt hollow.Â
Every face you saved, every curse you exorcised, felt like a mockery of what you had lost. How could you keep protecting a world that had taken Geto Suguru from you? How could you keep meeting with faces that didnât know how to protect a child? How could you keep finding yourself living like this over and over?
But you still did it anyway.
You knew it was the right thing to do.
Suffering or not, you had to live.
You had to continue on.
Your nights were the hardest. Sleep became a distant memory, replaced by endless hours of replaying the past. You found yourself going back to the places you had shared with him.
The quiet park where you used to sit and watch the stars, the ramen shop where heâd always order extra broth, the training grounds where youâd spar until you were both breathless with laughter.
But those places were empty now, stripped of their meaning. Without him, they were just shadows of something you could never get back. Things that were just gone, forever lost in the abyss of his own making. An abyss you had sealed just as much, by continuing to live the way you have.
The news of Geto Suguruâs defection spread quickly. Whispers followed you wherever you went, people looking at you with pity, like you were some tragic figure in a story they couldnât stop retelling.
Some were kind, offering empty condolences that only made you feel worse. Others were cruel, blaming you for not seeing the signs, for not stopping him before it was too late.
But the worst were the people who said nothing, who looked at you like you were a ticking time bomb, as if Suguruâs choices had tainted you by association. You could feel their looks, you could always hear the double entendre in their words. But you could hardly care at that point.
You tried to drown it all out, focusing on your missions, on anything that would keep your mind occupied. But no matter how hard you worked, no matter how many curses you destroyed, the weight of Suguruâs absence clung to you like a second skin.
And then, one day, you saw him again.
It was purely by accident, something you couldnât expect.
It had only been a mere few months after he had left.
It was on a mission in a remote village, where rumors of a powerful curse had been reported. You had gone in prepared for anythingâor so you thought. What you werenât prepared for was the sight of Geto Suguru standing in the center of the chaos, his presence commanding, his expression unreadable.
Your breath caught in your throat. For a moment, it felt like the world had stopped spinning. He looked the same, and yet so different. There was an edge to him now, a coldness that hadnât been there before. A brutish layer that protected him from the world.
âSuguru.â you said, your voice barely more than a whisper.
He turned to you, and for a split second, something flickered in his purple eyesârecognition, maybe even regret. But it was gone as quickly as it came, replaced by the calm detachment you had come to fear.
âYou shouldnât be here.â he said, his tone almost gentle.
âYou donât get to tell me where I should be. you shot back, your voice trembling. âNot after what youâve done.â After what youâve done to me.
He sighed, running a hand through his hair. âI didnât come here to fight you. Leave, and Iâll let you go.â
âLet me go?â you echoed, anger bubbling up inside you. âYou donât get to âlet me goâ for shit, Suguru. You left. You broke everything, and now youâre standing here like none of it matters. I should kill you right now where you stand like the kill order says.â
âIt does matter. Everything I do, it matters. To me, to the world Iâm building.â he said, his voice quiet but firm. âMore than youâll ever understand. Thatâs why Iâm doing this.â
âNo, Suguru. You arenât.â you said, stepping closer to him. âYouâre doing this because you gave up. Because you let the worst parts of this world consume you. And now youâre trying to justify it by pretending. And I justâŚ.I have had enough of that excuse. Even when we fought, you used that excuse.â
He flinched at your words, the only crack in his otherwise unshakable composure. For a moment, you thought you had reached him. But then his expression hardened, and he took a step back from you.
âThis isnât about us, you know that.â he said. âItâs bigger than that. Bigger than you or me.â
âIt was never just about us, you idiot.â you said, your voice breaking. âBut we could have fought for something betterâtogether. Instead, you threw it all away. You threw me away.â
He didnât respond. He knew you were right. You could see it in your eyes. He tried to open his mouth, to say something. But instead, he turned and began to walk away, his figure fading into the distance once more.
You wanted to call out to him, to beg him to stay, to fight for the man you once knew. But you didnât. Because deep down, you knew that man was gone. You would just be lying to yourself if you tried to pretend that it would work.Â
And as you stood there, watching him disappear, you realized something: this was the last time you would let him break you. Geto Suguru had chosen his path, and now it was time for you to choose yours. You had to.
Even if it meant living with the weight of his absence for the rest of your life, you would carry it. Because that was what it meant to keep going. He wasnât willing to live with you, for you. He wasnât willing to do that. And so, you had to. You had to do it for you. To survive.Â
ââââââââââââââââââ
HE FELT LIKE HE WAS GOING TO THROW UP. Geto Suguru stumbled into another bar, his head swimming with alcohol and frustration. The neon lights buzzed overhead, casting garish colors onto the crowd of strangers.Â
It was a different place, but it might as well have been the same. Everywhere he went, it felt the same: loud, crowded, meaningless. He was chasing something he couldnât name, knowing full well it wouldnât fix the hollow ache inside him.
He spotted a girl at the bar, standing alone for just a moment, and something in him shifted. It wasn't an attractionânot really. It was desperation. I may suggest thereâs somewhere I might know her, he thought, smirking to himself, just to get the ball to roll.Â
He approached her with a feigned air of confidence, the kind that only comes from being far beyond tipsy. His words slurred slightly as he said something about a shared connection, a vague memory he knew didnât exist. She tilted her head, intrigued despite herself.
Suguru leaned in closer, his voice low and coaxing. âCome on, before the momentâs gone.âÂ
It wasnât like he was falling in love. That wasnât what he wanted. He didnât want her heart or her promises. He just wanted her to do him no good, to help him forget for a while. The girl gave him a lookâsoft, inviting, a subtle tilt of her lips that sent a rush of blood through his veins.Â
It turned him on more than it should have. He didnât care about her name, her life, or her story. It was the thrill of the chase, the electric jolt of fleeting desire. But before he could take another step, a hand clamped down on his shoulder.Â
âSheâs with me.â
Suguru turned to see a man standing there, tall and stern, his presence like a wall between them. The girl stepped back toward her boyfriend, her gaze dropping in awkward apology. Suguru laughed bitterly, holding his hands up in mock surrender.Â
âDidnât mean to intrude.â he said, though the sting of rejection burned.
He retreated to the edge of the dance floor, his drink in hand, watching the pulsing crowd around him. The music was deafening, the lights dizzying. The club was a house of funâor at least thatâs what it was supposed to be. People were laughing, dancing, losing themselves in the moment. But for Suguru, it was a prison. A trap.
The room spun, not from the alcohol but from the crushing realization that it wasnât enough. This place wasnât enough. These people werenât enough. Sheâs not you. No, she isnât. She never will be. No one else can ever be like you.
No matter how many drinks he had, no matter how many strangers he flirted with, the truth was inescapable. You and he werenât together anymore. You had been the only thing that made sense in the chaos of his life, and now, without you, everything felt hollow.
The club blurred into a mess of sound and light, but all Suguru could feel was the emptiness gnawing at him. He was trapped in this cycle of meaningless nights, trying to fill the void you left behind. And deep down, he knew it would never work. Because no matter how hard he tried, no one could be you.
Nothing here was worth staying for.
So he comes outside, the cold greeting him.
But he could barely feel it stab through him.
The alcohol in his veins dulled everything except the gnawing ache in his chest. He stumbled down the street, the neon lights of the club fading behind him, replaced by the harsh glow of streetlights. His breath came out in uneven puffs, his mind swimming with thoughts he didnât want to face.
His phone was a familiar weight in his pocket. He pulled it out, his fingers fumbling over the screen until he found your name. He was too drunk to be a coward now. He wasnât going to let the cursor mock him this time. Not again.
Somehow, it was muscle memoryâhe didnât even have to think about it. You were still in his contacts, still in his life in the smallest, cruelest way. If anything, he memorized your phone number. He knew it too well, heâd never forget it. He stared at your name for a long moment, the cursor blinking on the call button.
The voice in his head screamed at him to stop, to put the phone away and walk home.He didnât need to do this. Not right now. Not ever. But the alcohol silenced that voice, replacing it with raw, unfiltered need. And seeing you tonightâŚ.what more did he need to be an excuse? He had to call you. Even if it was wrong, he had to.Â
Before he could stop himself, he hit the button. The phone rang. Once, twice. With every passing second, his heart raced, his breathing shallow and unsteady. He almost hung up, almost let the moment slip away, but then you answered.
âHello?â Your voice was soft, confused. You had changed phones. But you still used the same number. He knew that. But you probably, over time, had forgotten his phone number. He had expected it. He was after all, worth forgetting. âWho is this?â
It was late, and you hadnât expected to hear from himâhadnât heard from him in years. If anything, you never should expect anything from him. But the sound of you made his chest tighten, and for a moment, he couldnât speak. He leaned against a lamppost, the phone pressed to his ear like it was his last lifeline.
âSâme again, babe.â he slurred finally, his voice thick with alcohol and emotion. âSuguru.â
There was a pause on your end, heavy and loaded. He could almost feel the weight of your hesitation, the way your breath hitched as you processed his call. It had been a long time. Ten long years. And now, just now, he called.Â
âWhat do you want?â you asked, your tone cautious, guarded. It wasnât the warmth he remembered, but it wasnât cold either. It was somewhere in between, and that hurt more than anything.
âI donât know, honestly.â he admitted, his voice breaking. He laughed bitterly, dragging a hand through his hair. âNo, thatâs a lie. I know. I just⌠And I justâŚ.I canât stop thinking about you. I canât stop⌠missing you.â
âSuguruâŚâ Your voice softened, but there was something else there tooâsadness, maybe even pity.Â
He hated it. He didnât want your pity. You had known that even when you were younger. But he knew you couldn't help it. Still, just maybe, even just tonight, youâd drop it. Youâd pretend, just as he was. He wanted you to tell him that you missed him too, that you still thought about him late at night, that he wasnât the only one trapped in this endless spiral.
âI saw you tonight.â he blurted, the words tumbling out before he could stop them. âAt that bar. Canât remember the name, honestly. But you justâŚ.You looked so happy. Like you donât even think about me anymore. Like Iâm nothing.â
You sighed on the other end of the line, and it cut through him like a knife. âSuguru, itâs been ten years. What did you expect? IâŚ.I didnât expect my life to be frozen, waiting for an impossibility that will never come.â
âI donât know. I justâŚâ he said again, his voice rising with frustration. âI thought maybeâmaybe youâd feel the same. Like⌠like this thing between us isnât over. Like itâs still there.â
âItâs not. And youâŚyou know this.â you said quietly, and the finality in your tone made his knees buckle. He sank onto the curb, his head in his hands.
âIt is for you, maybeâŚ. he whispered, his voice cracking. âBut not for me. Itâs not over for me, and I donât know how to let it be. Babe, I loved you. I still do. Maybe for the rest of my fucking life. But IâŚI donât know what to do.â
The silence on your end was deafening, and he filled it with a broken laugh. You had the right to your silence, you always will. After what he had done, even just last night? Why shouldnât you just be quiet? Why shouldnât you just hang up right now?Â
But on the other side of the line, you were bitterly weeping in the quiet. Just taking in his words. Everything about your lives had been a tragedy, a tragedy that you could never forget. Both of you were living those past lives that can never come back. And you shouldnât. You canât. Not now, not ever.
âIâm drunk, you know?â he said, as if that excused everything, as if it would make you forget the raw, painful truth heâd just laid bare. âI shouldnât have called. I just⌠I needed to hear your voice.â
âYou need to go home, Suguru.â you said gently. It wasnât what he wanted to hear, but it was what he expected.âYou have daughters to go home too, remember?â
Youâd always been kind, even when you were hurting. Even to people that hurt you. Heâd always known that. But somehow, he wondered if that kindness was why youâd stayed in his contacts all these yearsâbecause part of you knew he might need it someday.Â
Because he knows youâd be merciful to him, no matter what heâd done. No matter what heâd caused you. Youâd pick up that phone and answer him. Youâd let him hear your voice, like you used to do for hours and hours when you were younger.
âYeah, youâre right.â he said, dragging himself to his feet. âYeah, youâre right. Iâll go home.â
But as he stumbled down the street, the phone still pressed to his ear, he couldnât help but say one last thing. âYou were the best thing I ever had, you know that? The only thing that ever made sense. In all of my life. And I love you. Iâll love you forever for it.â
He heard you inhale sharply, but you didnât respond. Not for a while. You took a moment to let out a small sob, as though trying to hold yourself together. And Suguru could imagine it. How it shatters him. Ah, he had made you cry again like this.
âYou were the best of my life, Suguru.â You finally say, almost the saddest heâs ever heard you talk. You were still mourning him, he supposed. âThe love of my life. You always will be, Suguru.â
The line went quiet, and then, mercifully, you hung up.
Suguru stood there for a moment, staring at the screen, the word âDisconnectedâ flashing at him in a cruel, mocking rhythm. His hand tightened around the phone, his knuckles turning white as the fury bubbled beneath the surface. He nodded to himself.
He wanted to scream, to hurl the phone into the street and watch it shatter into irreparable pieces, as if that would somehow undo the splintering inside him. But instead, his anger collapsed inward, folding into a hollow resignation.Â
He shoved the phone into his pocket with a rough, jerking motion, his breaths shallow and uneven. He reached for a cigarette with the same hand, fingers trembling as they pulled it free. His lighter almost instantly lit the edge into a fiery smoke.
The first drag burned, the bitter smoke searing his throat and filling his lungs. It didnât matter. He needed the distraction, needed something to keep him grounded when it felt like the world had slipped from beneath his feet. He lit the next one before the first was even finished, the acrid haze curling around him like a suffocating ghost.
He kept walking. The city stretched out before him, a labyrinth of muted lights and shadows that felt more hostile than familiar. The streets were quiet, save for the occasional distant wail of a siren or the shuffle of a stray figure in the dark. Cold wind bit at his skin, cutting through the thin jacket he hadnât bothered to zip up.
It didnât matter. None of it mattered.
This was the last time youâll see each other.
He was going to do his plan soon enough.
And you wonât see him again, not ever again.
#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x you#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#jujutsu kaisen x y/n#geto suguru x y/n#geto suguru x you#geto suguru x reader#suguru geto x reader#suguru geto x y/n#suguru geto x you#geto x reader#geto x you#geto x y/n#suguru x y/n#suguru x reader#suguru x you#getou suguru x y/n#getou suguru x reader#getou suguru x you#getou x reader#getou x you#getou x y/n#suguru getou x reader#suguru getou x you#jjk fic#kayu writes ! ! !
181 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Could you write a (young)Silco/Disabled Reader, who for the most part is able to walk just fine with the help of a brace but on bad days theyâll bring out the cane and on really bad days a wheelchair but is still insistent on trying to do things no matter how much they shouldnât?
I tried to be as sensitive as I could towards reader's disability. I hope it comes across sincere and that I haven't committed any faux pas. If I have, please let me know in the comments and I will happily revise. Like young Silco in this fic, I will quickly apologize and learn if given the opportunity.
A Voice Like Yours
Masterlist | AO3 link
Rating: Mature
Tags: gn!reader x silco; disabled reader; Silco; Felicia; Connol; Vander; Benzo; fluff; angst; hurt/comfort;
Word count: 3.5k
Beta reader: @juniper-sunny
You would've liked to get to the market sooner, but getting out of bed was particularly hard today. Typically, you're able to handle just fine with only your brace. And when that doesn't work, your cane will usually suffice. But with rough sleep last night and a flare-up this morning, you opt for using your chair today to get to the market. Just until you can get your bearings again.
With your later arrival, you're unable to beat the morning rush, sandwiched between what seems like every citizen of the Undercity. Most give you a wide berth, but others shove past you unceremoniously. You're used to it by now, but your fatigue plasters a permanent scowl on your face as you try to find your usual vendors.
As you make your way through your shopping list, the bag sitting on your lap getting slightly heavier with each new stall you visit, you feel a bit better. (You used to keep your bag slung over the back of your chair, but stopped when some asshole stole it.)
You're on the last item on your list when you get settled in front of one wooden stall and make small talk with the shopkeep. He greets you by name and grabs your usual order, setting it down on the counter before turning his back to fix something. You try to reach for your purchase, but it's just a touch too far. You're about to move your chair closer when a stranger waltzes up and plucks the bag off the counter.
âHey! That's mine!â you protest, rolling closer to him.
âI know,â he replies, handing it to you. âI was just getting it for you.â
You snatch it and shove it into your canvas bag, still frowning at the tall, slender man with long raven hair.Â
âI'm perfectly capable of doing it on my own.â You grab your wheels and in one fluid, practiced motion, reposition your chair away from him. You start to leave, but pause, looking over your shoulder. âI don't need your help.â
Out of your periphery, you see him raise both hands in surrender, but from this angle, you can't tell if his expression is sincere or sarcastic. You try to shake it off, ready to go back home and wash your hands of the interaction.Â
The Undercity is supposed to be the city of self-reliance.
So why does everyone still treat you like a child?
The following day fares better. You bring your cane (just in case) for your shift at the shop, settling into your stool at the cash register. You're reading a book during the slower hours when a customer comes in and sets a stack of papers down onto the counter. Your eyebrows furrow at the flyers and you lift your eyes to see a familiar face.
âIf it's alright, I'd like to add these to your bulletin board,â the man from yesterday says, not even looking at you. He leans on the counter, looking out the large windows to the street. âGot a meeting coming up and want to get the word out.â
Finally, he turns to you.
You watch as his face cycles from apathy to confusion to recognition. His eyes dart down to your stool and the surrounding area, seemingly looking for your wheelchair. When he comes up empty, he looks back up to your face, head tilting to the side.
âI didn't need it today,â you preemptively answer. âNot that I owe you an explanation.â
âRight, right, sorry,â he's quick to apologize. âI didn't mean to insinuateââ
âThat I'm faking?â
âNo! Never!â he says, hands coming up in surrender, again. His shoulders sag forward slightly and he runs his fingers through his hair, an exasperated sigh leaving his lips. âI'm sorry, can we start again?â
He puts his hand out. You eye it warily.
âHi, I'm Silco.â
Your lips thin, but you take his hand.
âHi, Silco.â You give him your name.
âI would like to put these up on your bulletin board,â he says, nodding to the corkboard behind you.
You put your hand out.
âOnly two,â you instruct. âOne here and the one in the back.â
He starts to hand you the flyers, but then pulls back.
âI can put up the one out back,â he offers.
âIt's fine,â you say, insisting with a gesture of your hand. âI can do it.â
Silco looks at your hand then up to your face, understanding slowly spreading across his features. He nods, mostly to himself, as he hands you the papers.
âOf course.â
You take one flyer and a thumbtack from the corner of the board, stabbing it in place with a bit more force than necessary.
âYou should come,â Silco says from behind you. âWe could use a voice like yours in the Children.â
You turn back to him, eyebrows furrowed.
âJust think about it,â he says softly, gathering the pile of papers. With a small, almost apologetic, smile, he leaves.
You lift the remaining flyer, scanning it.
Children of ZaunÂ
Town Hall
WednesdayÂ
4pm
The Last DropÂ
âHey, Monte?â you call out. âIf it's okay, I think I'm gonna head out a little early.â
Your boss peeks his head out from one of the aisles, his glasses slightly crooked on his nose.
âThat's fine,â he reassures you, calling your name. âWe're pretty slow today; I can take it from here.â
You take your cane from behind the counter, slinging your backpack over your shoulder.
âThanks! I'll see you tomorrow!â
You make your way to The Last Drop, having spent a couple days wrestling internally about whether or not to go. You had heard of the Children of Zaun, but not really given them much thought. From what you'd heard, they were a ragtag group of misfits posing as rebels, claiming to want independence from Piltover. You had rolled your eyes in disbelief at the notion. Besides, you have plenty of your own concerns to worry about; it's not as if you have time to take up some righteous cause.
But Silco's words ring in your ear, propelling you forward.
âWe could use a voice like yours in the Children.â
What did he mean by that? âLike yoursââwhatâs that supposed to mean? So they want some sort of token disabled person on their crew to make them look better or something?
But the sincere remorse on his face and the softness of his tone told you otherwise.Â
Maybe he meant it.
Maybe he does actually want to hear what you might have to say.
So you walk up to The Last Drop, hand clutching your cane, holding it less like a walking stick and more like a blunt force weapon (which it has had to be, on occasion). Taking a deep breath, you pull your shoulders back, and push open the door.
You're by no means early, but there's no way this is the entire gang. You can count on exactly one hand the number of people that showed up. There's Silco, standing with his back to you, what looks to be a couple sharing a table, and then two larger men standing by the bar. You're immediately filled with regret and start to turn back around, until you hear someone call your name.
âYou came!â Silco says, more excitement in his voice than you'd expect. âHey, this is who I told you about.â
Four pairs of eyes turn to you and you feel rooted on the spot.
You shoot Silco a look.
He told them about you? What could he possibly have said?
He gestures you forward, leading you to the couple at the table. You take one of the empty seats and Silco sits in the one next to you. He leans forward, one forearm barred along the wooden surface as he addresses the couple.
âI told you we were missing something,â he starts. âThat thisââ he gestures to the group, forefinger pointed and moving in a circle, âwasn't enough.â
That same forefinger comes down, tapping incessantly on the table.
âIf we're to be the voice of Zaun, we need to make sure that everyone has a spot at the table.â
The woman glances at you before turning back to Silco, nodding slightly as she speaks.
âOkayâŚâ she nods a little more, as if the thought is taking root in her head. âYeah. That makes sense.â She turns toward you. âMy name is Felicia and this is Connol,â she says, leaning her head toward the man next to her.Â
âFelicia. Connol. Nice to meet you.â
You shake hands with both of them.
âWould you like a drink?â
You pull your lips through your teeth and Felicia is quick to reassure you.
âDon't worry; it's on the house.â She straightens up, calling out to the large man behind the bar. âVander! Some beer!â
âGet it yourself!â he calls back.
âFuck you,â she laughs.
âOy,â the other man says, bringing a tray over. âWatch yer language âround the new recruit.â
Felicia laughs.
âTheyâre an adult, Benzo; they can handle it.â
You look back at her and she offers you a smirk. You take the free mug of beer and Silco raises his up in toast.
âTo the Children of Zaun.â
Felicia and Connol mirror the movement.
âThe Children of Zaun!â
You lift your glass and say the words, though you don't take them to heart just yet. But as you bring the mug to your lips, you can't help the small smile from creeping onto your face.
Every Wednesday, you leave the shop to go to the bar. And every Wednesday, you become a little more smitten.
With the cause.
With the man that introduced you to it.
The more you get to know Silco, the more you realize your first impression of him wasn't a good representation of the man he is.Â
Or, perhaps, maybe it was the perfect representation.
A man who only wants to help, eager to uplift those around him. So excited to do so that he steps on a few toes in the process. He's stumbling and clumsy with his help, but he's quick to apologize and quick to learn.Â
It doesn't take long for you to realizeâheâs that way with everyone. It wasn't just you and it wasn't just because you're disabled. He's always on alert for if someone could use a hand, always first to arrive when someone asks for assistance. That's just who he is.
And if this is one of the rebels trying to uplift the Undercity, the Nation of Zaun is in good hands.
Silco is keeping you company at the shop, following you around as you restock some items. He carries a crate of goods while you arrange them on displays, your discerning eye careful to make them look as appealing as possible.
You drop one of the small boxes and Silco is quick to bend down to grab it.
âSilco,â you warn, âWhat'd I say about helping without being asked?â
âSorry, right,â he says, straightening up to let you retrieve it. âForce of habit.â
You grin up at him, chuckling. âI'm just fucking with you.â
With some assistance from him, you get out of your wheelchair and resume your place at the cash register. Silco takes the opportunity to sit in your chair, long fingers fiddling with the wheels. You laugh as he tries to maneuver the chair around the front of the shop.
âHave you learned any tricks on this thing?â he asks, trying to lean back and balance it so that his feet lift off the ground.
âIt's a wheelchair, not a skateboard, you jackass.â
âThat's a ânoâ then,â he says, smirking. But the smirk is wiped clean off his face when the chair tumbles backwards, sending him crashing to the floor.
You let out a bark of a laugh at that, laughing even harder when he starts to groan.
âServes you right!â You grab your cane, gingerly getting off the stool to help him back up. âIf you broke my chair, I swear to Janna⌠Do you know how hard these are to get? I had to pay so much coin for it.âÂ
You point your cane at him threateningly, but he wraps his fingers around it and tugs, pulling you forward. A startled squeak at your throat, you fall on top of him, catching yourself just in time so you don't headbutt him.
âSilcoââ
âNow we're both down here,â he teases, smirking.
âWonderful,â you say with a roll of your eyes. âWhat a masterful plan.â
Something sparks behind Silco's ocean green eyes, something playful, mischievous.
âI'll say it is.â
And with that, he lifts his head, closing the distance between your lips. Your eyebrows lift and your eyes flutter closed, savoring the warmth of his mouth against yours. His hand comes up to tenderly cradle your face and you lean into the kiss, pressing your chest to his so you're flush with him. You don't know how much time has passed, but as you kiss him, you feel as light as a cloud, untilâ
âHey!â
You straighten up, face red with blush.
âI don't pay you to swap spit with the customers,â Monte says, but there's no bite to his words. âGet up before someone trips on you.â
You laugh, pressing your forehead to Silco's.Â
âHere.â You push yourself up, offering him a hand. âLet me help you.â
Itâs been a while since youâve had a friend group like this. Ever since the accident that caused your disability, no one seems to have the patience to deal with your rougher days, as if youâre holding them back.
Itâs hard to not internalize that feeling.
But with Silco and the rest of the Children of Zaun, you feel different. Whereas before, it felt like your mere presence was a burden, you feel seen and appreciated. You feel heard.
When you tell Vander that the bathroom stalls are too tiny for your chair, he knocks the dividers down to make room.
When you lament about the small step outside the front door, Benzo throws together a small wooden ramp.Â
More and more, The Last Drop feels like home, though going to the basement or the upstairs office still eludes you. Itâs not that you canât. Itâs more that youâre worried that youâll have to ask for help to get you back on the ground floor should you get stuck in either place. But, thereâs never really been any reason for you to visit either floor, so youâre content to stay in the main bar area, occasionally ducking into the back room when the crowd gets a little too loud.
Itâs on one such trip to the storage room that Silco finds you, huddled on the floor, your cane propped up next to you. Your knees are pulled up to your chest and your palms pressed flat against your ears, trying in vain to drown out the sounds of the bar. You had made the mistake of visiting during peak hours and didnât have the energy to go all the way back home. You thought you could power through it until the customers dwindled, but it became too much. So, you retreated to the back room, holding back tears.
âWe have one more!â Silco calls over his shoulder as he opens the door, talking to Vander who tends the bar. âAfter this, weâll need to get more.â
He turns over his shoulder to see you on the floor. Immediately, his voice lowers and he crouches down to get eye level, your name a reassuring coo on his throat.
âHey⌠are you okay?â
You shake your head, eyes squeezed shut.
âOkay, just⌠give me a second.â
You hear him pick up a crate of bottles. The door swings open, letting in the raucous noise from outside. You let out a whimper as the door swings closed. After a few tense minutes, the door opens again and you hear footsteps approaching you.
âHey, Iâm back,â Silco coos. Thereâs shuffling as he moves to sit next to you. âWhat do you need?â
Itâs a sentence you practically trained him to ask. With his tendency to charge forward offering the help he thinks you need, you managed to finally get him to learn to ask you first.Â
Itâs a small gesture, but at this moment, itâs everything.
âI needâŚâ Your breath is shaky, your eyes holding back tears. âI need quiet. Andâ And itâs too far to walk home.â
Silco shifts, moving to crouch in front of you, hands on either of your shoulders. He squeezes them and you look up to see a tender expression on his face. Not pity or condescension. Concern. Sincere, genuine concern.
âItâs much quieter upstairs in the office,â he offers. âDo you think you can make it?â
Your lips tighten. Itâs hard to think with so much noise; you can barely hear your own thoughts. It doesnât help that you can feel a flare up coming on, pain shooting through your legs.
âI⌠I donât know.â
You watch Silco chew on the inside of his mouth, thinking.Â
âI could⌠carry you.â
You shoot a look at him, equal parts indignation and humiliation.
âI know, I know. Itâs not ideal.â He looks around the storage room as if heâll find an alternative answer. âBut the sooner we get you out of here, the sooner you can feel better.â
You bite down on your bottom lip, wrestling internally. The sting behind your eyes is threatening to push past your defenses. Finally, wordlessly, you nod.
âOkay,â he says, tone firm.Â
His ocean green eyes dart around your body, trying to figure out how best to pick you up that keeps your dignity intact. But before he can reach a decision, youâre wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him to yourself, holding him in a tight embrace.
âOh! HeyâŚâ He melts into the hug, bringing both arms around your back, squeezing you gently. âItâs okay.â He rubs your back with one hand, palm warm against your shirt. âItâs okay. We all need help sometimes.â
âI did too much today,â you say into the crook of his neck, tears escaping your eyes. âI shouldâve stayed home.â
âShhhhâŚâ he shushes, shifting his arms as he slowly rises to his feet, bringing you along.Â
You manage to get to your feet, but your legs feel wobbly and unstable under your weight.
âHere, let meâŚâ Silco bends down and hangs your cane over the crook of his elbow before bringing one arm behind your knees. âOn three. One⌠two⌠three.â
You lift your legs up and he scoops you up in his arms, straightening to a stand. Instinctively, you wrap both your arms around his neck, nuzzling your face into his shoulder.
âI got you,â he coos. âIâve got you.â He takes one final look around the room before pushing the door open with his back. âWeâll go behind the bar; no one will even know.â
You nod, tears flowing in earnest now to stain Silcoâs shirt.
You press one ear to the crook of his neck, trying to dampen the loud voices of the bar patrons. At that, Silco walks a little faster, making his way up the staircase. In his haste, he drops your cane on the landing.
âShit! Sorry, Iâll go back for it,â he says, continuing forward.
After opening the door and carefully depositing you onto the plush red cushions of the couch, he darts out the door, returning with your cane in hand. He sets it on the coffee table in front of you before sitting next to you.
âThere.â He rubs your hip as you lay on your side. âIs that better?â
You nod, reorienting yourself to rest your head on his lap. Silco settles on the couch, bringing one hand to your head, smoothing down your hair in soft reassuring strokes. His other hand grazes your cheek, wiping away your tears.
Itâs finally quiet.
Your legs still ache, but itâs not as bad as it was before. You can feel the rise and fall of Silcoâs chest against your back, his breathing a calming rhythm.
âThank you, Silco,â you whisper.
âOf course,â he whispers back.
After a moment, he shifts, bending down to bring his lips to your temple. You smile at the touch, feeling warmth settle behind your ribs.
âIâm sorryââ
âDonât,â he cuts you off. âIâve never heard you apologize before and I donât want to hear it now.â
The firmness in his voice has you turning your face to look up at him. Thereâs a resoluteness in his expression, a confidence you typically see reserved for Children of Zaun meetings. He looks off into the distance, as if seeing something thatâs not there. A vision. A promise.
âYou have nothing to apologize for,â he continues. His chin dips and his ocean green eyes find yours. His eyebrows lift and his lips curl into a soft smile, full of pride and affection. âYouâre perfect.â
Taglist: @averagecrastinator @mazikomo @writingmysanity @insult-2-injury @ariaud @jennrosefx @ins0mniac-whack @steponmesilco @sherwood-forests @leave-me-alone-silco @givemebeansnow @aeryntheofficial @dreamyonahill @lostbunn @whatisafandom @violet-19999 @juicboxd @sageandberries-png @sirenofzaun @blissfulip @mutedwordz @fly-like-egyptian-musk @jennithejester @mrsdelirium @witheringblooddemon
Join my taglist!
#silcoitus#silcoitus writing#arcane silco#silco#silco x you#silco x reader#silco fanfic#x reader#reader x character#reader insert#canon x self insert#canon x reader#arcane#arcane fanfic#arcane x reader
247 notes
¡
View notes
Text
â back. á°.á iâll wait for you.
đđđđđđđđđđ homicipher. mr. crawling. angst ( i tried ). gn! reader // wc : 681
standing in front of the elevator doors, the human turned towards the crawling entity. staring at him with a solemn gaze as they knew what was bound to happen. though it didnât look like he did.
â thank you. â
you told him with a smile, one that was trying to hide the ever growing pain that spread throughout your chest.
â âŚyou go ? â
he asked and you confirmed it.
â go together ! â
mr. crawling eagerly replied, moving slightly closer in preparation to enter the elevator with you.
it wasnât that you didnât want him to follow you, in fact, his presence would brighten up your lonely lifestyle in that dull apartment. but there were factors that needed to be considered.
firstly, how were you supposed to provide for both of you ? your space was barely enough for one, and if a 8ft ghost was added it was surely going to cramp up the area.
secondly, could he even survive in your world ? what would happen if other humans saw him ? if someone called the cops they would definitely find out about the late night activities youâve been committing. plus if someone saw that he had skin for eyesâŚ.
of course, there were other problems at play but it would take too long to list them all.
with a heavy sigh, you kneeled down.
â me go, one. â
his smile slowly disappeared.
â oneâŚ? â
his typical bubbly booming tone in his voice now soft and flat.
â me sad. â
to say your heart hurt was an understatement. it was the kind of pain that made you understand what a heartbreak truly felt like.
â me wait for you ! â
he offered, beaming once again. he understood that you had a life before landing here. since the beginning he had been helping you find this very exit, and you made it ! he was happy for you but he didnât understand that you would be gone forever. in his mind you would go through those doors and appear at that same spot where he found you.
â you go ! me wait ! â
itâs been a while since youâve felt that sting in your eyes.
â oh mr. crawling.. â
you whispered in your own language, he tilted his head in confusion but he knew that youâd called him. having heard those two words a few times.
â hurt ? pain ? â
he quickly asked, reaching out to check your head for injuries and doing a quick scan over your body.
you had to leave before your heart told you to stay. so you stood up and forced a smile.
â thank you, goodbye. â
mr. crawling stared, then smiled, holding a hand up in an attempt to wave.
â goodbye. â
the elevator doors opened, you let out a breath you didnât know youâd been holding in. you caught one last glimpse of mr. crawling before the doors whirred and finally closed.
mr. crawling waited and waited. he would just sit there and stare at those elevator doors which he last saw you. every few hours he would make his way back to where he found you first.
out of desperation he would search around. inside boxes, behind walls and such. maybe you were hiding just like last time.
every whir and creak that emitted would cause him to snap his head up filling him with hope. mr. silvair saw him smiling at the lift once and asked why, mr. crawling replied that you were finally coming back... but hours and hours passed and nothing happened.
usually, he would find a cramped area that he could squeeze into for comfort when heâs upset ( like a little meow meow ). now, he couldnât bring himself to leave his spot. afraid that if he left and you returned, you would leave again, upset because he broke his promise of waiting for you.
mr. hood stumbled upon the scene once, seeing an ever growing collection of crowbars, wedding dresses, raincoats andâŚears..? scattered across the ground.
a long time would pass before mr. crawling would finally break. his whines and whimpers echoing the quiet halls, at one point even trying to pry open the elevator doors.
â miss you⌠come back⌠please. â
> wanted to try angst, but i lowk hate this one. maybe pt.2 where you come back ? idk.
Š @kastighur
#homicipher#homicipher x mc#homicipher x reader#homicipher x you#homicipher mr crawling#mr crawling#mr crawling x reader#mr crawling x you#ćĺĺĺ#mr crawling x mc
163 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Hi I would like to request a part 2 of my previous request for the jinx x fem reader with abandonment issues
"I'm sorry you lost your way home." | Jinx x Reader
(Previous part)
I decided to combine these two, so thank you to the anons and their requests!! I hope you'll like this!<33
(I'm sorry in advance-)
Content: Heavy angst, abandonment issues, heavy spoilers for season 2 act 3, hurt/no comfort, established romantic relationships, death, sfw
Reader was asked to be afab in one of the requests. However, no pronouns are mentioned in the post!
((Not proofread))
The first person to visit you after her disappearance was Vi. The sister you had heard so much about, yet never anything good. But it all melted away at her words.
Your ears were ringing, and for a moment, you wondered if you had perhaps heard her wrong. "... Jinx said that she was going to help someone out before she left with Isha. And... And she swore they'd be back. So don't you lie to me-" You took a deep breath when you stumbled back against the doorway, nearly sliding down the rough wood in terror. Oh, how you wished the ground would open up to swallow you whole.
Vi gave you an unreadable look, her hand hesitantly reaching out to grab you, but she refrained at the last second. You meant the world to Jinx. She had asked her to find you just before... "I'm sorry. But what I'm saying is the truth, I-... They are both dead. There is no doubt about it. I saw it with my own eyes both times and... I can't get the images out of my head." Sweat dripped down your forehead as you only barely heard Vi speak to you.
Life was just becoming good for you... so why did this have to happen?
You both had just recently taken in Isha a while ago and were basically treating her as your child. You saw the way she healed Jinx and made her feel more alive. It meant the world to you to see her that way. And for a while, you perhaps even foolishly believed that things would go well now.
You thought about running away together before, in the darkness of your room, as Isha napped in your arms. You remembered turning to her and whispering, "Let's run away. Let's leave on one of the skyship and go somewhere far away... just the three of us." And you saw it in her gentle gaze, the way she considered it... but it meant nothing in the face of a war she had to fight in.
Looking back on it, you should've maybe seen the signs and listened to the uneasy feeling in your gut when the both of them left for a special mission she refused to tell you about. It was for your own safety she'd say and who were you to intervene or deny her orders? She was always so much more intelligent and stronger than you. You just blindly trusted her. You believed she'd return soon just as she's promised... but she never did.
Neither of them did.
It was radio silence for the longest time. And you hadn't moved an inch from the small apartment Jinx considered to be her second hideout with you and your kid. Not when the war broke out, not when there was a call for arms, not when you peeked out for the barricaded windows at the creepy, white machines that slinked right past your hiding space.
And now you wonder, in the haze of uncertainty and panic, if the balloon you had momentarily seen soar through the sky was her after all. Had the denial misled you into a false sense of foolish security? Did you really, fully believe she'd be back for you? That she'd bring Isha home safely and run away at last? Yes. Yes, you did. You believed it... but received a charred part of one of her bombs in return. A confirmation that it was truly over for the family and future you had built together for the shortest amount of time.
"... leave. Please leave. I can't bare looking at you." You gasped out in-between heaving breaths, unable to stand Vi's presence any longer. Everyone was making you feel sick. What's the point of being a savior if you die? What's the point of seeing a hero if you leave behind what you love the most to suffer in agony?
You had waited so long at this wooden door to your once warm home for their return. For her return. Yet all you were greeted with was the one thing that was left of her. A sister she did still love deep down more than life itself. You, however, could only feel rage.
"Wait. She told me to loom out for you. I can't-" "-I said leave! If it wasn't for you, then we could have left and been happy!" You yelled out, suddenly not caring about hurting anyone's feelings anymore. And god did it hurt. It hurt so much. Because Vi still had a piece of her in her. But it wasn't enough. Nothing would be enough in her and Isha's absence.
Slamming the door into Vi's face and locking it for good measure, you finally fall to your knees and clutch the last, charred thing you had of her to your chest, sobbing. You drowned out Vi's yells and bangs against the door whilst you did so, deciding that if you were in agony, then she didn't deserve any consolation either.
Your worst nightmare had come to fruition, just as the last skyship of the day flew into the sky and left its past behind.
#arcane#arcane x genderneutral reader#arcane x reader#arcane x y/n#arcane x you#arcane jinx#arcane jinx x reader#jinx arcane#jinx#jinx x reader#jinx x y/n#jinx x you#jinx x fem!reader#arcane x female reader
137 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Haunted (Sauron/F!Reader)
...by the kiss you should never have given me
Lots of mini-chapters add up to an omnibus of angst, as we follow Sauron through the centuries and discover exactly what happened before his coronation.
Sequel to To Have and To Hold // Prequel to In the Dark of the Night // AO3 Link
Soundtrack: Kiss Me Harder by Jordan Fiction, Judas by Lady Gaga, Angels by Within Temptation, Heaven's A Lie by Lacuna Coil, NFWMB by Hozier
Warnings: 18+! Angst, smut, fluff, hurt/comfort, canon typical violence, manipulation, toxic relationship (more overt towards the end), obsessive!Sauron, soft!Sauron (yes the two can coincide), knifeplay (just a tiny bit), blood magic, Sauron is a bit of a dick towards the end, sorry, accidental prey/predator kink, knifeplay (again, tiny bit), grinding, slightly dubious consent (you do want it, but I'll tag anyway), oral sex (female receiving), P in V sex, more blood.
A/N: little bit of jumping around in this one, sorry, we start just after the wedding, then we jump to the fall of Gondolin, a little magic ritual in the middle, then the fallout from the sinking of Beleriand (why do you keep getting caught up in this??), then we close out the First Age with a little argument before someone's coronation! Little slices of their romance in quick succession! I went a little experimental in the form of this one, with a bunch of flashbacks informing the main plot at the end. I hope it works đ¤
Special thanks to @olchr-1 for the idea for our revenge on Morgoth!!
Translation note: Amartherui translates in Sindarin to "lonely fate" [Fate (amarth) Alone (erui)]
Word Count: 6k!
Fingers entwined with his, head on his chest, you were enthralled by him, by every pretty word and sweet gesture. Every time he came to visit, you would spend days on end in your secluded glade, to make up for his inexplicably long periods of absence. Sometimes he would come to you with dizzying tales of his latest triumphs, preening under your undivided attention. But lately he had taken to returning under black clouds, tetchy where he was usually playful, and rough where gentleness once reigned.
You had pulled him close to your breast and sank down into the petaled carpet of the forest floor, stroking his hair and listening as he raged on about the war in the north. You had kin fighting the armies of Morgoth, and knew his sorrows all too well, but something behind his eyes told you it was more than he was letting on.
You weave strands of his hair into elaborate braids in your lap, before undoing them and creating something greater in their stead. He eventually quiets under your idle fiddling, eyes drifting shut with a contented smile gracing his face, like a cat napping in the afternoon sun. You love him like this; no cares, no worries of war. You can soothe him like no one else, a great source of pride whenever he mentions it.
You gaze down at his unearthly smooth features and trace each contour with your eyes; your fingers slow in their busy work, moving gently across his scalp, lazily twisting his hair around your finger, making a ring to match the one he'd gifted you, ornate and bejeweled, glittering with an impossible inner light, to replace the woven band of purple iris that he'd improvised on the night of your wedding.
"You're staring, love." He smiles, snapping open his eyes and fixing you with an affectionate expression that makes your heart melt.
"Is a wife not allowed to stare at her husband? Are there no privileges to marriage at all?" Your voice is soft but your tone is mischievous, and he smirks.
"I can think of a few, ah, privileges, dearest, in fact we have exercised a few already today." He raises his eyebrows, before pulling you down to meet his lips. "But if you need reminding, you need only ask."
-
You had agreed to meet in the same secluded glade at the next new moon, but he never showed. The hours you wasted awaiting his return were at first exciting, full of electric anticipation that only love's first bloom can give. As the moon slowly passed overhead, and twinkling stars gave way to blazing sun, you shed many a tear at your folly. Perhaps he had been some mirage, an illusion to tempt you? Or perhaps the depth of his feeling did not match yours, a fleeting thought you had to bury deep in case it irrevocably shattered your heart.
You frequent the glade every so often, convincing yourself that it was a perfectly fine place to pass your time, and that you were not reminded of his warm hands or even warmer smile, every time you visit. Deceiving yourself that it meant much less to you than it did, that if he returned now after so much time with no word or warning, you would not jump into his open arms without a second thought.
Your heartache is apparent to your friends and kin, who assume you're suffering the grief they all feel, having lost so many of their kind to Morgoth's rampage in the north. How little they knew; how little you knew.
It is only when one good friend mentions the siege at Angband, that you are struck with the terrible notion that the man you cursed for abandoning you, might not have done it willingly after all. That perhaps, Valar forbid, he had perished in the siege. He had mentioned fighting in the war after all, but you had not connected that with his absence. After all, he had promised to return to you, on the morning after you had met, having shared a blissful slumber in each other's arms. He held your hands to his lips and swore he would see you again, and now it makes sense. Now you have a real reason to grieve, you realise, and the anger roiling within you turns cold, an icy pit in your stomach as tears fall freely and your heart wrenches and cracks. You were to only have one night with him, and you might never even discover his true fate.
You reason with yourself that surely you would feel if the other half of you had flown this mortal plain. But the alternative was much crueler, and to believe him dead was somehow a less hopeless fate.
Centuries later when you look back, you curse yourself for not seeing who he was, and what he'd done, but how could you? He'd taken you as his own and that was such a strong spell to break, Eru himself would have had to step in.
-
To see your city fall at the hands of your husbandâs master, you had no words, only wet hot tears as you watch your people die.
"Love, we have to go, come now," he holds you firmly by the arms, shaking you a little to clear your mind of the dust and debris and blood on the streets of Gondolin.
"I can't, I can't leave them, I have to find-"
"No, we're evacuating, you're not staying a minute longer. I should not have let you linger here when He appeared on the horizon, we should have-"
You tug your arm from his vice-like grip. "Should have what? Should have left my people to wrack and ruin? We have to..." Your mind is so murky, filled with thoughts of leaving, running as far as you can with him, despite your overwhelming urge to stay and help where you can.
"We have to leave. You know there is nothing we can do for them, He will leave none alive, and I won't have you-" he can't say it, he can't even entertain the notion of you coming to harm; his fingers tighten their grip, almost painful in their desperation.
He should have foreseen this, he should have gotten you to safety when he first had an inkling that his master finally knew where the Hidden City was.
"We have to go back, I need to go back, I can't leave-"
After a thousand years, his magic had kept your tiny wedding band of iris in full bloom, untouched by the passage of time, kept safe in an ornate gilded chest, made by his own fair hands. And it was sitting in your apartments on the other side of the city, where your kin doubtless waited for you to leave with them. The sentiment in your heart held you steadfast against his shaking and pleading.
"Love, we can't stay here-" he is interrupted by explosions overhead, as the enemy host draw closer.
"You don't understand-"
"Whatever it is, it doesn't matter, you're the only thing that matters. We have to go!" He never raises his voice to you, so you're a little dumbstruck when he growls at you.
"But we have to save them!" You stop in your tracks, feet rooted to the ground, indignant at the idea of abandoning your friends and neighbours to their doom.
"AmariĂŤ," his voice is suddenly so soft, it disquiets you, brings you back to the present. "Love, they're gone. There is no saving to be done."
Sauron is a stranger to remorse, to sorrow, but at the effect of his words, a pang of guilt sweeps through him when he tells you that in all the world, he is all you have now. He tries to ignore the warm thrill he feels in the pit of his stomach, that this great cataclysm has brought about the fate he always wanted for the two of you: just you and he, no one else to rob him of your attention.
You wanted to feel deeply all the grief and pain that one would expect at being told their life was over.
Instead you just felt numb, haunted by the consequences of his actions.
-
"I curse him." Your husband's eyes grow wide at your words, grasping your hands as if to quiet you, but you press on.
"I curse Melkor, Morgoth Bauglir, to roam this earth alone. To never know peace, to never know that which he so jealously craves."
You feel you're taking Morgoth's curse rather well, all things considered. Sauron had to beg you not to storm Angband yourself after he had told you of his master's new name for you, cursing you to a forsaken existence, sundering you from your husband in all but spirit.
You had fought your way back to him countless times, and he to you; you had both vowed to continue to do so, but the rage and grief had not lessened with time, stoked to a towering inferno of wrath that threatened to break you any time you were reminded of it.
And after the fall of Gondolin, your rage at the Enemy was insatiable.
So you had your revenge.
"Enemy. Tyrant. Now I name you again."
In the dead of night, flickering candlelight casting ominous shadows over your face, Sauron cannot help but admire you, crave you, as you corrupt his master's fate.
You slice open your hand, squeezing your palm over the parchment before you, watching as crimson splashes through the stark black lettering.
Amartherui.
"Help me." You look him in the eye, your simple plea making his chest ache; he has never said no to you, his sweet wife, but this is the first time he has been tempted.
"AmariĂŤ..." his soft sigh almost convinces you to abandon your plan, but the fury bubbling in your veins is too great.
"Beloved, will you help me or not? Your power would bring this curse to fruition, but if you will have no part in it, you should leave." You stand taller, drawing yourself up to match his gaze, impossible as that may seem.
"I have never asked you for anything. Please do this for me."
The crushing weight of the love in his hole of a heart moves his hand before he can stop himself. With gnawing doubt in his stomach, he wordlessly takes the knife from you, mixing his pitch black blood with your own on the page.
You smile, a weight lifting from your shoulders instantly, and you pull him down to kiss him hard, leaving a red streak on his neck.
"I name you, Morgoth, as my people have long titled you, Amartherui." His new name falls off your tongue like a dream, and you cannot help but smile, your wicked deed complete, as you set the parchment alight, the flames glowing a sickly grey-green as the candles flicker and the room darkens, long shadows growing where the light had tentatively reigned.
"Forever and a day, a lonely fate will be yours. You shall not know the word of a friend, the loyalty of a follower, or the touch of a lover. I curse you to wander the Seen and Unseen world alone, craving the connection you sought to sunder here."
In the back of your mind, there is some semblance of guilt. There is nothing good in the act you just performed, nothing virtuous or pure in your revenge; it's cold and calculated, vicious and spiteful.
Transcending the bounds of time and space, you can feel your curse has taken effect, something shifting in the air between you and your husband.
Sauron has never loved you more, and he shows you many times that night the depth of his feelings.
-
You watch as more refugees stagger into your haven with naught more than the clothes on their backs, waiting to help and heal and offer your comfort where you can. The war has left such a dreadful path of destruction in its wake; thousands of your kin are displaced as the host of the Valar battle their way to Angband, and your people had chosen where the river Sirion meets the sea as their secret haven.
It has been decades since the armies of Valinor first arrived on the shores of Middle Earth, and the end was drawing near, according to your husband, who was waiting with you in the safety of the havens and watching closely.
"I'll see you when I'm finished here," you whisper as you reach up to plant a kiss on your husband's lips. "It'll probably be late, don't wait up for me."
He gives you an affectionate smile; how could he not wait for you? Even if he did partake in sleep, he would not be able to rest without you at his side.
"I'll be up, return to me soon." He is reluctant to let you go, but your skills are in such dire need while the city is inundated with the sick and injured.
Before the War, it was uncommon for Elves to suffer such fates, being hardy in soul and body, but Morgoth's darkness had infiltrated much of the land and infected so many of your kin. Soldiers, innocent bystanders, there were hardly any who were unaffected, and fighting the darkness was a constant effort on your part, and the team of healers you had trained in the magics of your people.
"My lady, they are calling for you." The herald's voice shakes you from Sauron's gaze, and he huffs impatiently.
"I must go." You reluctantly begin to pull away, but he draws you back, pulling you close and wrapping you up in an embrace you could cling to for an age.
"I love you," he murmurs in your ear. "When this is all over, we shall establish the greatest kingdom this land has ever seen."
"If there is a land left." You try to remain hopeful but the news of the siege at Angband is never good, never hopeful, and you fear your home will never be free of Morgoth's influence.
"I am your home," your husband, your Mairon, reminds you, tracing your cheek softly, and you cannot help but return his radiant smile.
"I know, love, as I am yours." You press a soft kiss to his knuckles, taking the strength he offers, before departing to disperse your light where you can.
The darkness infects everything it touches, and it takes all of your energy and more to renew your broken and weary kin, who have travelled so far and fought so hard to reach the havens. Healing words and ancient spells woven into soft songs, settling over the city in a melodic shield, rejuvenating the minds and bodies of your people. You work late into the night, spreading the light where you can, easing the pitch black horror in the hearts of those who had seen the worst of Morgoth's endeavours.
The night is all-encompassing when you finally crawl into bed, nestling into Mairon's firm warmth, trying not to disturb him but feeling sweet relief when his hands trace your sides in greeting.
"I was going to come look for you," his deep voice rumbles in your chest as he presses himself against you.
"No need," you try to smile, but your voice cracks as his tenderness breaks your defences, and all the heartache of the day pours out of you like blood from a wound.
His heart wrenches. He has no business feeling such emotions as remorse, but once again you have him feeling in ways that he dislikes intensely.
"I'm sorry, my love." And he is. He is actually sorry for causing you pain, the rest of Middle Earth be damned.
You sigh and take his hand, holding it over your heart.
"I know, love." You ponder your next question, whether it is a good idea to ask, but you ask anyway.
"You cannot assist in the efforts against Him? I'm sure the Valar would be grateful for your help, might even look favourably upon you-"
He interrupts you with a sigh and a kiss to your neck.
"The Valar will never look upon me favourably, beloved. I could present them Melkor in chains and they would only bind me to him."
Of course, he has thought about begging clemency, thought about fleeing with you to the edges of the world, even thought of taking you back to his master. But in the end, it was more prudent to keep you safe, and to watch and wait for the triumphant side to reveal themselves. Better to beg forgiveness from the victor than choose the wrong side.
-
"Tell me I'm wrong." You dare him to speak against you, your voice shaking in anger as your fists clench.
"My love, I-"
"No, I don't want falsehoods, I don't want games or lies or deceit, just tell me. Did you go to EĂśnwĂŤ as you promised?"
"I did. And I found their response wanting." In truth he had tried to make amends, tried to do penance for the ages he'd spent in Morgoth's service, but when it came to approaching ManwĂŤ for his pardon, his fear overtook him and he fled back to Angband, but he couldn't tell you that, couldn't tell you he'd been weak, pitiful, his courage failing him at the final steps to absolution.
And he definitely couldn't tell you that in order for his pardon to be granted, he would have to give you up, to avoid blackening your soul any further.
He'd rather suffer your eternal wrath than be sundered from you for even a moment.
"So you traded forgiveness for more lies." You clench your jaw, your head beginning to pound, the subtle throb becoming a stabbing pain in your temple.
"I did it for you."
"How? How is this for me?" You mock him, incensed now that he would deflect his deceit onto you.
He stands to comfort you but you rip your hands from his grasp before he can claim you.
"I do not know what to say. I thought I knew you, I thought you would do the right thing." You shake your head and laugh, your scorn stinging him as if it were a poisoned blade.
"Love, please-"
"No! No more lies. I've had it with trickery and deception, I want out." You whirl around to face him. "Shadow of Morgoth, they call you. You gather his armies to you once more, you refired his crown! So is that what you want? Do you want to be his second coming?"
In all honesty, no. His master's plans were beneath him; Morgoth wanted to break the world, Sauron wanted to reshape it, to balance and perfect it, by any means necessary.
"Please, listen to me, I need you by my side, now more than ever." He clutches your hands, heart pounding, looking deeply into your eyes, willing you to fall for his pretty words once more.
"You didn't answer me." Tears begin to prick your eyes, but you refuse to let them fall in front of him, stepping back to take a deep breath, to steady your nerves to face the man you thought you loved.
"I don't need to. Love, you will join me." His desperation becomes honeyed, dripping with the devotion you so crave from him.
"Don't. Don't do that." You whisper, as he stalks toward you slowly, his deception burning a hole in your heart that you're sure will never be filled.
"Don't you want to be with me? For all eternity, that is what we always said." He circles you, hands on your shoulders, in your hair, overwhelming you with his lover's touch, just a mite too rough.
"Not if this is your plan. I didn't marry Morgoth, I married Mairon." Sauron, your mind reminds you, and for a second you feel a wave of nausea overwhelm you.
His face twists and he pulls away.
"That is not my name." He growls, an ugly grimace taking over his lovely features.
"I've told you before, don't look inside my head!" You retort, his presence in your mind suddenly overwhelmingly obvious.
You throw him out of your mind, slamming the door shut, refusing him access to that which would be so freely given if he deserved it.
The tic in his jaw is back with a vengeance and his eyes are ablaze with a fury the like of which you have never seen.
"Who do you think you are?" He hisses, venom in every word; you don't recognise him, cold terror in your heart at the sudden switch, as if someone had doused the candle burning for you in his heart with oil, engulfing him with wildfire.
"I chose you, of all your people, as my wife; I could have had anyone, but I chose you. AulĂŤâs greatest smith, Melkor's most trusted lieutenant, lord of all the dark things that creep and crawl in this world. And who are you? My beloved wife." His tone is like poison in your veins, burning and spitting fire in your heart.
Who are you? He's right; who the hell do you think you are?
"I know exactly who I am. I'm the woman who leaves you."
You shall not be forsaken this time, not that doing the forsaking feels any sweeter. It wrenches every fibre of your being, your heart pounding in your chest, but you make it to the door of his chambers, hand on the doorknob, before he breaks from his stunned daze, crosses the room and clasps his hand over yours on the cool metal.
"And where will you go? Your people are scattered and displaced, and who would take you in if they knew?" His sweetly honeyed words still bite at your heart, settling in the pit of your stomach.
"I cannot stay here, not now that I know exactly what you are." You look up at him, holding his gaze, somehow fighting the urge to scratch and claw and bite your way free like a feral animal, suddenly overwhelmed with the sense that you should run as hard and fast as you can.
His eyes betray nothing, his lips curving into a condescending smirk, as he runs a finger down your cheek, gathering the tears you'd fought not to shed. He examines them as if he'd never seen their like, as if they were precious stones from the depths of the earth, mined just for him; he licks his fingers clean, turning his attention back to you, trembling under him as he cages you against the door.
"Please... please let me go." The look in his eye says begging will be useless, but you try anyway.
"You are my Queen. You're free to do as you please." He replies, voice smooth, with a pretty smirk and that predatory glint in his eye that would usually thrill you so, that still sends hot arousal pooling between your thighs, mixed with icy cold terror.
"It would please me to leave," you try to appeal to him, softening your voice, lowering your gaze.
"I'm sure it would..." he utters breathlessly as he takes you in, leaning over you, watching the artery in your throat jump in time to his own racing heartbeat.
"Mairon... please..." His lips are on yours before you can finish your plea, his hands tangled in your hair.
He pushes his thigh between your legs, letting you grind yourself against him instinctively, and he groans, deep and low in his chest.
"Even now, your body betrays you, my love."
You sigh against him, fingers raking his hair roughly, letting him caress your neck, your waist, pulling you impossibly closer as he tries to expose you to his gaze. His clever fingers usually make light work of the laces of your corset, but his impatience defeats him, and he pulls a dagger from the lining of his robes, slicing cleanly through the fabric.
"That was my favourite," you admonish him, still angry with him; even as he takes you apart with his fingers and his tongue, you can't forget his plans, and you certainly can't ignore his gift to you, sitting by the window in all their glory.
Twin crowns, wrought in black iron, twisted and wicked, emanating a dark power that made you nauseous; ready for the heads of Middle Earth's new King and Queen. When you'd seen them, your blood ran cold, as you realised that once again, you'd been victim to Sauronâs deception.
"You will have a thousand more, dearest wife, whatever your heart desires," he promises breathlessly as he shucks off your dress, sliding it down your body, worshipping you with the lightest touch, soft kisses peppering your skin as he disrobes you. He falls to his knees, his head in line with your mound. He looks up at you, locking his gaze with yours, and delves into your folds with his tongue, seeking your pleasure.
You gasp, throwing your head back, as he spreads your legs to access your entrance, splitting you open with two fingers, still drawing every moan and whimper from your throat as he circles your clit, licking long strokes, tiny laps at your skin, letting you ride his face in your lustful haze. You grip his hair more roughly than you normally would, your wrath seeping into your lust, until you can't detect the distinction between the two.
He takes one of your legs and places it on his shoulder, letting you rest against him, both of you totally at the other's mercy. Such trust, such devotion, would you throw that away? Would you truly abandon him?
He worships at your altar, an acolyte to your pleasure, drawing unearthly sounds from deep within you, willing you to just stay and be his.
Your mind is racing as tendrils of his power cling to your lips, fighting for entrance to quiet your thoughts, and replace them with his sweet music. Wouldn't it just be easier? To let the darkness in?
You might as well, you muse in the back of your head, thoughts displaced by pleasure as the darkness feasts upon you.
He's solely focused on you; there is nowhere he would rather be in all of Arda. The unblemished shores of Valinor, the white trees that used to light the world, he can finally understand why his master was so hellbent on their destruction. For there is no beauty that should merit a comparison to you, and he would raze these lands to the ground to prove it.
You're drawing close, he realises, and briefly wonders whether to allow you your release on his lips.
You feel him pull away and moan, a tiny pitiful sound that makes him chuckle; of course you need him, of course you can't be without him, even in anger. Victory is nigh, and he pulls himself out of his robes to claim you once again.
He pushes you back, your name on the tip of his tongue, as he takes you in, breathes your air.
"You're mine," he growls, nuzzling your neck to better scent you. "Say it, say you'll always be mine."
"I will," you murmur softly, tears pricking your eyes as you hold him close.
"If you were to leave me," he moans against your heated skin, stroking his cock against your thigh, "there would be no rest for any bird, beast, or being in this land, no sleep, no sustenance, these lands would burn until you were returned to me."
He claims you in one thrust, filling you so completely, so sweetly, that you see stars, your breath stolen from your lungs as if it were the first time you'd ever laid eyes on him.
Your heart wrenches, pulling towards his, despite your entire being screaming at you.
You kiss him harder, your mind quietened as he bites your lip, droplets of blood wetting his tongue, quickening his insatiable need to be inside you in every way that is possible; mind, body, soul, all inextricably entwined.
The tears in your eyes threaten to fall, but you blink them back as he rocks into you, the chorus of your lovemaking drowning out all other notions. He plays you so well, a master in the art of drawing sweet melody from your lips; the harmony you both create together is unmatched to his ears, a Maia who helped sing the world into being.
A chorus of "mine" and "please" fill the air, and you're unsure whose voice is the louder, who is more desperate in their claiming of the other.
You feel him stiffen against you, his melody reaching a crescendo before yours, as he fills you with his pleasure, low groans in your ear bringing you to your peak as well. He wrings every last moan out of you, drawing out the coda of your song until there are no more notes to be played, no more pleasure to be taken.
Sweat-slicked and exhausted, you hold each other close, entwined so perfectly. You let him carry you to his bed, laying you down reverently, climbing in beside you and nestling you close, arms wrapping you tightly, refusing to let you move from his grasp.
You'd usually find such comfort in his embrace, but tonight there is an itch under your skin that his touch only amplifies, making you fight not to squirm beside him.
You cannot sleep for fear of letting him inside your head again, so when a knock at the door comes, you welcome it.
He sighs, long and loud in your ear, as evidence of his displeasure.
"I'll be back, love, there are matters I must attend to."
"Of course," you smile, fighting to make it meet your eyes.
He regards you carefully, brow furrowed.
"Do not fear, my love," he says softly as he leans down to kiss you once more. "I won't be long."
As he departs, he gives you one final look of longing, which you hasten to return with all the eagerness you can muster.
The door clicks shut, your expression falls, and you immediately disentangle yourself from the sheets,
Finding obscene amounts of your clothing and jewellery, and books beyond measure in his room was no surprise. He must have been preparing for this for years, if not longer.
Now that Morgoth was gone, the next phase of his plan could move forward, and that involved you, his Queen, taking up her rightful residence.
You dress as quickly as you're able, taking only what you can carry, and go to leave. But you notice a small ornate chest you thought you'd lost when Gondolin fell, sitting on the dresser by his bed as if it had always belonged there.
You feel as if you've been stabbed, a gut-wrenching heartache overwhelming you as you can do nothing but stand and stare.
He went back for it. He kept it all this time.
Your feet move of their own accord, and before you can blink, you've opened the chest, staring at the impossible artefact of your love for each other.
Unfurled purple petals, revealing a stark white centre, the woven band appearing as fresh as it did on the day he married you.
You hold it up, comparing it to the ring you currently wear. He really had somehow captured its likeness in a jewel, deep purple revealing a bright light in its centre, framed by ornate silver details.
You cannot bring yourself to slip it on, after all that has happened, his lies and broken promises, but you are loath to leave it.
Movement outside his chambers sends a shiver of panic through you, and you quickly move to hide behind the door. The subsequent banging has you quaking but you stand your ground, waiting for whomever it is to leave.
The door abruptly swings open, and you hear two gravelly voices discussing... you?
"Mistress?" The first call is softer, but their annoyance quickly becomes apparent as the other chimes in.
"Where is she then? They said to fetch her, but I'm not traipsing all over to find some she-Elf-"
"He won't even notice, Adar says he's too caught up in all his planning and his speeches, who cares about one missing Elf?"
"He wants them at least, over there. He'll have your head if we forget-"
"Why my head? You're the one he told-"
"Shut it and take 'em, careful now, there's magic in it still..."
Their voices fade as they shuffle back the way they came. As the door slams shut again, you realise that your husband already has an army of orcs at his disposal, and you reconsider what you're about to do, but only briefly.
Escaping the fortress is more of a task than you thought, requiring all the skills of subterfuge and swordplay that your husband has ever taught you; which is no small feat, considering the centuries you've had to learn.
Quietly slipping through the fortress mostly unnoticed, leaving the odd corpse in your wake as your husband's servants cross your path, unfortunately for them.
Thankfully the halls are mostly deserted, and you hear a clamour coming from deeper within, but you try to pay it no mind, focusing on your exit and nothing more.
It is only when you finally see daylight, pushing open the great black doors to the fortress, that you can breathe a sigh of relief. If you can just get a headstart, perhaps you'll be able to outrun him.
-
It is in the middle of his speech, appealing to his army for their continued support, that Sauron notices you are absent.
He'd sent for you when his moment of victory seemed nigh at hand, and had assumed you were readying yourself for your ascent, but now that he had persuaded Adar and his children to his cause, the sight of your face was all he wanted to see.
As he knelt before Adar, awaiting his rightful crown, he searched for you in his mind's eye. He did not expect to find you outside the black gates, breathing a sigh of relief in the watery sunlight.
A surge of rage overtook him as he clenched his jaw, settling on his knees. The mere thought of your abandonment had always made his heart twist and shatter, and at that moment, he had no heart. Just a void where it used to be.
Distracted by your torment, he barely noticed the first blow, as Adar struck him again and again with the crown that was meant to define your future together.
As he lay in a pool of thick black blood, his last thought was of you; how could you betray him? And thank the Valar you did.
-
A great blast of freezing cold air knocks you off your feet, and for a second you thought you heard his voice on the wind. It's all you can do to just lie there, covered in frost and shaking, trying to assess if you're at least physically intact, your emotional state another matter entirely.
Clutching your head as blood trickles down your face, you shakily get to your feet. It is as if someone has emptied the heavens of all its snow where before there was nothing but arid plains. The air is suddenly glacial, the ground frozen and cracking underfoot.
It is as you contemplate your frozen breath in the air, that you realise you can't feel him. A vacuum in your mind, a void in your heart that you haven't experienced in more than a thousand years, and you can barely recognise that it is his absence that has left such a hole.
You thought you might feel free when you were rid of him, but all you feel is empty, yearning for a presence that has haunted you for millennia.
#sauron x reader#halbrand x reader#annatar x reader#the rings of power#my fic#this is a bit jumpy but I'm hoping it works đ¤#I've been editing it for days and tbh there is such thing as overdoing it#thank you for reading!! đđđ
101 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Love in Verses (XXX)
Chapter 30: âYou liked me well enough in black; I make you a gift of these objectsâ
Hi! Here is a new chapter! Some shopping for our lovebirds that turns into Andrew fighting for his lifeâŚ
I hope you like this chapter! Tell me what you think!
****
Pairing: Hozier x fem!reader (professor!AU)
Warnings: slow burn, angst, hurt, hurt/comfort, tooth-rotting fluff in later chapters, some scenes in later chapters will have heavy sexual themes even if itâs not explicit nsfw description, so minors here
Summary: Your life seems perfect. You're engaged, your career is thriving as you become an assistant professor at Trinity College, and this Andrew Hozier-Byrne you're sharing an office with seems to be a nice guy you hope to call a friend soon. Life seems to be smiling at you... until everything goes sour. When your fiancĂŠ breaks up with you, your perfect world shatters. And when your colleague also gets his heart broken soon after, your shared office seems to be a curse rather than a blessing. But Andrew seems determined to mend your broken hearts... Will things finally go according to plan?
Word Count: 3322
Masterlist for the series â Hozierâs masterlist â Main masterlist
Here are my black clothes
I think now it is better to love no one than to love you. Here are my black clothes, the tired nightgowns and robes fraying in many places. Why should they hand useless as though I were going naked? You liked me well enough in black; I make you a gift of these objects. You will want to touch them with your mouth, run your fingers through the thin tender underthings and I will not need them in my new life.
Louise GlĂźck, The First Five Book of Poems
The tailor was posh but undoubtedly talented. Then again, it was a tailor, posh was to be expected.
It was the old type of tailor, the one you saw in movies, the type that hid a secret passage to the secret service. Wooden walls covered with wooden shelves and clothes, wooden tiles on the floor, large corduroy armchairs. You walked in feeling like you didnât belong there, like you should never have come in the first place.
Frank spotted you instantly when you walked in. You hadnât seen each other in a few weeks, there were times when you missed him. There were times when you didnât think of him at all⌠what a strange feeling⌠he was always in your thoughts for yearsâŚ
You wished Andrew was there with you. You wondered if his classes were going well this morning, you wanted to make him a coffee and chat instead of workingâŚ
âY/N!â Frank beamed at you, crossing the room to give you a hug. âIâve missed you! Weâve spent too long apart!â
âMissed you too. You look well! Are you ready to choose your suit?â
âIâm so nervous,â he admitted with an uncomfortable laugh.
âItâll be just fine.â
You said hello to Frankâs friends and family members gathered in the shop. Only a few people, including the three best men.
The tailor came in a few minutes later, started taking care of his clients. You remained quiet while the group was splitting its attention between Frankâs suit and his best menâ clothes.
The plan was simple. You had to give him terrible advice. You had to ruin the suit, make him look ridiculous. Something that Sam would hate.
That was the only way to weaken the wedding with todayâs activity.
You waited patiently, watched Frank try suits on. Every piece of garment shattered your heart.
You should have been the one discovering the suit on your wedding day. You should have been the one he talked about now, asking if you would like that colour on him, hoping you would find him handsome.
He was. He was handsome. So fucking much. You wanted to shout, to claw your eyes out of their sockets with the pain of it. He was so handsome, and you should have never been here. Instead of seeing him try on all these suits, you should have been the bride hiding her dress from him. But you werenât. You were just the friend he was turning his attention to now, asking for an advice.
And you couldnât do it. Couldnât ruin this for him. You were too kind-hearted for that, or perhaps, you were simply too much in pain.
You struggled to put a smile on your face.
âI think navy blue is better than green on you.â
âYou think?â he asked, looking at the two shades.
âIt matches your eyes better. Makes them pop.â
He smiled, bright and excited.
Had he ever smiled like this thinking of your wedding? Of marrying you?
âThank you, Y/N. Youâre always right with those things.â
âBecause I pay attention.â
Your answer held more meaning than it seemed, but he didnât notice. He never did. Not when it was you.
And you wanted revenge now. You wanted him to regret you. You wanted him to see that you were enough, that you were always enough, that Sam wasnât better than you⌠even if you didnât really believe it. Frank had chosen Sam. Andrew had been in love with her, and now that he was starting to move on, it was to be with a woman who wasnât you.
You excused yourself, looked for the bathroom. The moment you turned the lock on your door, the tears were let free.
You looked so sad when you came back.
It was almost noon when you stepped in the office, Andrew had been waiting for you to eat his lunch. He didnât have classes for the rest of the day, and neither did you. He was relieved about it, you clearly needed some help.
âHow did it go?â he asked as you closed the door behind you.
You didnât answer at first, instead you took the time to take off your coat, let yourself fall in your office chair and throw your head back towards the ceiling. You let out a dramatic moan, Andrew chuckled at the sound.
âThat bad, huh? Did you make him choose something terrible to wear?â
You didnât answer.
âLet me guess⌠you saw him in there, it broke your heart, but you didnât lie and helped him look stunning for his wedding day.â
âHow do you know? Thatâs exactly what happened.â
âI know you. Youâre too kind to do something so mean and selfish. Hiding a few bottles of champagne is one thing, making your ex look like a fool on the most important day of his life is another.â
âIâm so pathetic. I feel so⌠patheticâŚâ
âYouâre not. Youâre just heartbroken.â
âSame bloody thing.â
âWhat can I do?â
You looked at him then, tears in your eyes and looking so sad⌠so damn sadâŚ
But then you looked angry instead, wrath burning through your gaze and Andrew shuddered at the sight.
You looked gorgeous like this, despite your eyes reddened with tears. Fierce was a good look on you, it had always beenâŚ
âIâm going to make him regret me so fucking much heâll beg to get me back.â
He raised an eyebrow, surprised by your determination.
âAnd how do we do that?â
âBy making me look so fucking good heâll have nightmares about leaving me.â
Andrewâs heart skipped a beat. His words came out in a whisper you didnât hear.
âYouâre always gorgeous, Y/NâŚâ
âWeâre going to this party theyâre throwing two weeks before the wedding. So⌠inâŚâ
âTwo weeks.â
âYeah⌠in two weeks. God, I canât believe itâs the end of April already. Exams will be back in no time.â
âDonât mention thatâŚâ Andrew winced. âBesides, weâll have to go through the conference firstâŚâ
âDid you have an answer for that by the way?â
Andrew smiled.
âMain speaker on the second day. Forty-minutes presentation.â
âThatâs awesome, Andy! Congrats!â
âIâm going to hate every second of it.â
âYouâll be brilliant.â
âWeâll need to rehearse your presentation too.â
âYes, thank you for helping me.â
âDonât mention it. Weâre a team.â
You exchanged a tender smile, one that reached gratefulness for more than professional support.
âAnyway, Iâm going to go shopping after work,â you declared. âIâll buy the most gorgeous dress for that party. And Frank will be at my fucking feet.â
Andrew chuckled at that.
âAlright, good plan.â
âActually⌠can I be insufferable and ask for your help?â
âPardon me? My help? I donât know anything about dressesâŚâ
âYouâre a man. You know what men like. Actually, you know what? We could go now. Be back before two and work this afternoon.â
âNow?â
âNow.â
âOkayâŚâ
Andrew gathered his things in a hurry, let you babble away while you exited the office. He didnât mention the way your voice was shaking from time to time, how your eyes still glistened with withheld tears.
He didnât mention any of it. He merely drove you to the shop you liked.
Andrew didnât know what to do while you browsed through expensive dresses, selected a few, asked for his opinion. He didnât really have any. He had no idea what he was supposed to do to make you smile again, to make you happy, to make you feel as beautiful as you truly wereâŚ
You walked in a fitting room with five different dresses to try on. There werenât many people in the shop at this hour, only an old woman with her grand-daughter were looking for a dress for the young woman. The elder lady started chatting casually with Andrew while they both waited in front of the cabins.
âYour girlfriend is looking for a dress for a special occasion?â she asked, and Andrew fiercely blushed.
âOh⌠no, sheâs not⌠weâre not⌠Sheâs not my girlfriend.â
She gave him a look, one that annoyed him a lot.
âRight⌠I seeâŚâ
Andrew ignored her, her grand-daughter showing her a dress the perfect excuse not to answer.
And then he heard you calling his name in a quiet voiceâŚ
His heart didnât just skip a few beats, it stopped altogether. Butterflies didnât cut it, these were fireworks in his stomach.
You were standing there in an emerald dress that fell across your calves, a low cut on your cleavage that made his wildest fantasies about you seem mild.
âWhat do you think? I like this one.â
You turned around to show him the back, or rather, the absence of clothing on the backless dress.
Andrew couldnât breathe. Couldnât thinkâŚ
You were so⌠soâŚ
âHow do I look?â
You were so⌠soâŚ
ââŚBreathtaking.â
You blinked up at him. And he tried to hide his reaction, but he couldnât. He must have looked stunned, a deer in headlights, and he couldnât help it. You were soâŚ
ââŚPerfect.â
You raised a surprised eyebrow, a shy smile forming on your lips.
He wanted to kiss you so badly. He wanted to touch the skin of your back the dress revealed. He wanted to run his fingers along your cleavage. He wanted to tear that gorgeous dress off youâŚ
He cleared his throat, averted his eyes so he would stop staring at you.
âYeah⌠thatâs⌠a good one.â
âI have another I like, hang on.â
He nodded, unable to look at you. He could feel warmth spreading through his body, but he would never survive the humiliation of getting a boner in the middle of a shop because you were trying dresses onâŚ
âNot your girlfriend, huh?â
Andrew turned to the stranger, the old woman giving him a knowing smile.
âYouâd better make her your girlfriend, before itâs too late.â
âI donât know what youâre talking about.â
âNo, of course not.â
She heaved a sigh, looking at the closed curtain of the fitting room where her grand-daughter had disappeared.
âMy husband looked at me like that, you know? The way you look at her. And I can only hope my grand-child will find someone who will look at her like that, too.â
âLike what?â
âLike she is the most beautiful thing on this earth.â
She stared right into his eyes.
âThe way you must be looked at when you are loved.â
Andrew struggled to swallow, looked away, fiercely blushing.
Christ, he was a desperate case. And if a stranger could notice his feelings for you, surely everyone had⌠what would you say if you noticed? Would you push him away? Would you break his heart?
You walked out of your cabin again, wearing a black dress this time. And Andrew tried to hide it better this time, but you looked divine. It fitted your curves perfectly, it made your body look like sinâŚ
âWhat about this one?â you asked, turning around, and Andrew hated himself for being unable to stop himself from staring at your arse.
âYeah⌠thatâs a good one too,â he nodded, clearing his throat.
âWhich one do you prefer?â
âI⌠I donât knowâŚâ
âCome on! I like both. I donât know which one to pick. Whatâs your favourite?â
He struggled to control his breathing, to slow down his heart.
âI⌠erm⌠I really liked the green one.â
âThe green one?â
âYeah, it⌠youâre gorgeous in this dress too though.â
He heard you clearing your throat too.
âRight⌠the green dress it is, then.â
âYeah⌠okay⌠grand⌠erm, like⌠goodâŚâ
âThanks, Andy.â
âDonât mention it.â
Christ, please, donât mention itâŚ
âIâll get changed real quick.â
He hummed as he nodded, still unable to look at you.
By his side, the elderly lady chuckled, and Andrew wanted to dissolve into nothing, a puddle on the ground, to simply be atomised into thin airâŚ
You bought the dress, Andrew drove you back to Trinity in relative silence. He was too busy picturing you in these dresses again, too busy trying not to picture you in these dresses again.
When you walked back to your office though, it was obvious that you were still sad. That search for a semblance of power over a situation you couldnât control was gone again. He let out a long exhale through his nose as he looked at you sitting behind your desk. He crossed the room, avoiding the lamp hanging from the ceiling, and gave you a soft smile.
âYouâre alright, Y/N?â
You shook your head.
âIâm sorry⌠I just⌠I canât get over it.â
âItâs okay. Youâre upset, thatâs all.â
âSeeing him like this⌠wearing these suits⌠he should have been wearing them for meâŚâ
âI know. I know, Y/N.â
âI want my life back.â
âBut you have one. You have one now. You donât need him in it.â
âI feel like I need him. I feel like I⌠like I just messed everything up.â
âYou didnât. You didnât mess anything up. None of this is your fault.â
âIf he chose her, then I must be lacking somethingâŚâ
âYouâre not. Trust me, youâre not lacking anything. Itâs his loss if he canât see whatâs right in front of him.â
You looked up at him, surprised by the sudden harshness of his tone.
âYou donât need him, Y/N⌠you⌠you could have better than him. You⌠heâs not⌠Heâs not even paying attention to you.â
âWhat do you mean?â
âHe doesnât really care. I think heâs a little too selfish for that.â
He shook his head.
âI see you with him, you know? Youâre not yourself. Youâre not⌠babbling away about cinema, or literature, or art or this recipe youâve just tried or⌠itâs like you just shut down. And you listen, and then you make a tiny summary of all the things you wanted to say⌠but youâre so fucking smart. Youâre so fucking interesting. Youâre⌠you shouldnât be with someone who doesnât care about what you have to say. And he fucking broke your heart! Why do you still want him? WhyâŚ?â
Why do you still want him, instead of me?
But he didnât say it. He stopped, and closed his fists tightly.
Andrew was growing annoyed, angry even. And of course you noticed, he reckoned he was doing a pretty bad job at hiding his true feelings.
âY/N⌠Frank⌠Iâm not saying heâs a bad person, butâŚâ
âBut?â
âBut he doesnât deserve you.â
You raised an eyebrow, visibly unimpressed.
âReally? Why not? Itâs not like Iâm anything special, anyway.â
Andrew frowned hard.
âAre you listening to yourself?!â he asked with something aghast in his voice, a genuine incomprehension that surprised you. âYouâre⌠youâre amazing. You deserve so much better than him! You deserve to be treated with respect, to have someone who actually pays attention to you, who cares about you, who listens to you when youâre talking about your passions, whoâs not going to disregard what youâre saying simply because they disagreeâŚâ
But you interrupted him with a scoff.
âPerfection doesnât exist, Andy. Iâve learned as much in life. I donât have a choice but to settle for less than that.â
âThereâs a difference between accepting someoneâs faults and flaws and setting the bar so low itâs actually buried undergroundâŚâ
âYouâre one to talk! Youâre still in love with Samantha despite how she hurt you, despite the fact that she doesnât give two shites about your poetry or your work, about the fact that she wonât make a single fucking effort for youâŚâ
âWho says Iâm still in love with her?â
You raised a surprised eyebrow, and you were genuinely taken aback this time, Andrew could tell.
âYouâre not?â you asked, your tone quieter, Andrew guessed that it was a side-effect of your surprise.
âNo, Iâm not. Iâve learnt my lesson. I want to move on. I⌠Iâm moving on.â
âWow⌠thatâs⌠good⌠Thatâs really grand, Andy. Is it⌠because of that woman you mentioned?â
Andrewâs heart sped up, he could feel himself panicking, he closed and opened his fists multiple times in an attempt to slow down his breathing.
âI⌠I mean⌠kind ofâŚâ
âKind of?â
âIâŚâ
He took a deep breath, gathering his courage.
âI want to be with her. I⌠I just⌠I havenât told her yet.â
âWhy not? You should ask her on a date.â
But he shook his head.
âShe wonât say yes. I know her, she wonât go on a date with me, not for now. Besides⌠Itâs too soon⌠for me too, I mean. I need to put Sam behind me for good, before I can try to be with her.â
You stared at him with a blank expression⌠or rather, not blank. The opposite. Like you felt something but tried to show the opposite reaction. The result was unreadable to him.
âIâm glad youâre moving on.â
But your tone was flat, and you didnât seem happy at all.
âThanks,â Andrew answered anyway.
You heaved a tired sigh.
âPlease, donât judge me with Frank. I⌠you donât understand.â
Andrew sighed too, let the air out through gritted teeth.
âNo, youâre right. I donât understand. I mean⌠I do. I do understand the process of grieving for a life that wasnât fully yours to begin with, but you thought would belong to you. But thatâs the thing, Y/N. You need to start grieving now. You canât remain stuck there forever. You⌠You deserve to be happy. You deserve better than that. Donât do that to yourself. Especially not for someone like him. We deserve better than this, Y/N.â
You stared at him now, tears in your eyes, a sight he wished he could banish forever. He would take all of your pain away if he could, he would suffer it in your stead.
âItâs not that easy, Andy,â you shook your head, taking a step back.
âIt could be. It could be, Y/NâŚâ
âIâve loved him for so longâŚâ
Andrew slowly nodded.
âYou could love again, with a little bit of time. He⌠he doesnât care about you, Y/N. He doesnât⌠listen when you talk. He acts like he does, but he doesnât. Heâs not interested in what makes you happyâŚâ
âNeither is Sam with you.â
âI know. I know, and I donât want that anymore.â
âBut I want Frank.â
Your voice was shaking, it didnât sound either earnest nor convincing. Still, hearing the words broke Andrewâs heart.
After everything⌠how could you still want Frank⌠why couldnât you want him instead?
Could you⌠could you ever want him?
Andrew closed his fists tightly, until he could feel the sharp pain of his nails digging crescent marks into his palm. Perhaps you would never want him. Maybe it wasnât just about Frank, maybe it was about him⌠maybe he was simply⌠not your type, not attractive to you, not good enough.
He let out a long, painful exhale through his nose.
âWould that make you happy?â he genuinely asked, voice quiet, deeper than usual, but softer than before as well. âIs that what will make you happy?â
You stared at him for a moment, then clenched your jaw. When you answered, he couldnât read in your eyes whether or not you were telling the truth. Maybe you were lying⌠against all odds, he hoped you were lying.
âYes.â
One word, breathed out, it was enough to break his heart.
Slowly, Andrew nodded.
âAlright, weâll do it then. Weâll go to that stupid party. Weâll make him jealous. Weâll make him see what heâs losing by choosing Sam over you. If itâs what it takes for you to be happy⌠As long as it makes you happy.â
âThank you.â
He stared at you as you walked back to your desk, sat before your computer, looked at the screen.
He turned around, blinking tears away, stood in front of the window behind his desk.
As long as it would make you happyâŚ
#hozier#andrew hozier byrne#the hoziest#hozier x reader#hozier x y/n#hozier x you#hozier x fem!reader#hozier fanfiction#hozier fic#hozier series#hozier au#hozier professor au#professor au#series#fanfiction#fanfic#writing
116 notes
¡
View notes
Text
high and dry
ellie williams x reader
warnings : angst, unrequited love, bad writing, r is smoking, and also lowk hates herselfđ¤ˇââď¸, thats pretty much it. also not proofread. an : this was originally supposed to be waaaay longer but i got a wee bit scared so i decided to keep it shortđ wc : 0.5k
thereâs something about tonight that makes you want to spill your gut. the way the tiny stars shined from your appartement balcony. the chilly breeze flowing into your face, making your hand wrap around yourself and hold your elbows tight. the smell of the cigarette in between your two fingers was comforting, it brought peace to you. every time you bring the end of the cigarette to your slightly dry lips, the way the smoke filled up your lungs made you feel numb to the thought of losing her.
why were feeling so fucking complicated?
god, the was she look at you, her laugh, her face, everything about her was perfect. she was perfect. and you were sure she thought the same for you, but you just didnât think you were perfect enough for her. you were always there for her though every break up, through her high and lows. but all you did was push her away when you needs a shoulder to cry on. locking all your feelings away so she couldnât come and help you. all this pain just because you did want her to leave. you knew if you let her get close to you your feelings would grow bigger and stronger, and you knew it would end up breaking your heart.
but the one time you did need her, of course she was there. oh, how much you hated her for it. the words of âi have feeling for youâ leaving your lips. her face staring blank at you. what have you done? you could tell that she didnât like you back. the way her face morphed into a look of pitty. ellie didnât what to hurt your feelings by saying no, but she had no other choice.
i mean donât get her wrong she thought you were really pretty. you were the most amazing person ever. the light of her life. but all she saw you as was a sister. you were her platonic soulmate, in every universe. but was there a universe where you are more then that? plotonic?
you hated yourself for so long for ruining your friendship. seconds before you said thoes words you hoped that she wouldnât leave you, she was the best thing you ever had, (even if there was nothing romantic about it⌠to her at least), she was the best thing that ever happened to you. and you ruined itâwith something as âsillyâ as love.
your lips parted, letting up the smoke from your lungs. you shut your eyes are you let all the smoke out, and when you opened your eyes, a few salty tears fall down your cold cheeks, scattering at the top of your chin. each one of those tears carried unspoken words you couldnât say, everything youâve been holding back.
snorting back some snot that was threatening to slip from your nose, you reach your free hand to wipe your face free of tears. you put out the cigarette and walked back into your apartment, the scent of smoke and salt still clinging to you, as this night refused to let you ever forget.
#opt1mistic.writes#ellie angst#ellie x reader#ellie williams x reader#ellie x fem reader#ellie tlou#ellie willams x reader#ellie x black!reader#ellie x masc reader#ellie x you#ellie williams x female reader#ellie williams x you#ellie the last of us#ellie williams#lesbian#wlw
81 notes
¡
View notes
Text
đ´đđ'đđ đđ đ¸đđđđđ˝
áŚPairing: Older Omega! reader (f) x Younger Alpha! Wooyoung
áŚGenre: smut, angst, fluff
áŚAu: a/b/o au, werewolf au, supernatural au
áŚTrope: age gap, hurt/comfort
áŚRated: 18+, MDNI
áŚWarnings: guiding bottom dom! reader, inexperienced top sub! wooyoung, breast play, pre-ejaculation, masturbation (f&m), fingering (f), outerjob (rubbing cock against labia), penetrative sex with a condom, cum play, (not pre-negotiated) somnophilia
áŚWord Count: 3,793
áŚSummary: when your date stands you up, you start to believe that you're unlovable, before a young pup of an alpha decides to try to change your mind
áŚAuthor's Note: I had this idea rattling in my skull for a while so I'm glad to finally finish it up for Wooyoung's birthday. To the birthday boy who deserves all the recognition in the world: i hope your heart is full of bursting on this day, so full of love and knowledge that you are loved. Keep your smile bright forever and i hope your laughter knows no bounds.
áŚdivider by @cafekitsune
You sat at the bar, your heart sinking beyond repair. You had a date. Or you thought you had. The longer you waited, the more sympathetic the looks you got from the bartender. You were clearly being stood up.
You were old for an omega, you knew that. You were at the cusp of not being able to carry healthy pups. But you still remembered the days when alphas used to fight for the right to even buy you a drink.
You sighed and raised your finger to signal to the bartender that you were ready to square up your bill. Gone were those days you supposed. You would have to mentally pack away your pride and your ego and look towards perhaps the pool of older, lone wolves, who were looking for a quick hump between the sheets and give you a slap on the ass in thanks. You would have to come to terms that you wouldn't find your mate, your other half, any time soon.
âY-youâre leaving?â A male stuttered behind you.
You turned in your bar seat to see a young male stumble forward. His eyes were intense on yours and you guessed he was an alpha. If he was a beta, he'd be fighting with meeting your gaze.Â
âThis bar serves me no purpose now,â You said with a sad smile.Â
The pup--no he was an alpha, you shouldn't demean him that way--squared his shoulders with determination. âPerhaps I could be of service then.â
You scoffed. âI doubt it.â
The alpha frowned at you. âI could!â
Your face became open with honesty. âI offer you no insult, Alpha--â
â--my name is Wooyoungâ
âWooyoung, then. I came here to meet my date. He must have stood me up when he saw me at the bar. So unless you plan on dragging him here--â
âI can replace your date.â
That stunned you for a moment. You blinked, brain unable to absorb his words. âNo, you can't,â You disagreed immediately.
The alpha swallowed but stepped forward confidently. âI'm strong. I've got stamina. I might be young and inexperienced but my enthusiasm can make up for that.â
You raised both of your eyebrows in complete surprise. âI didn't come here for a one night stand.â
Wooyoung took another step closer. His nostrils flared. âYou smell ripe, like you're ready to be plucked.â
Maybe you had had too much to drink while you waited for your date, or you had grown more and more glum. âYou don't want me, Wooyoung.â
Wooyoung shook his head adamantly. âYou're wrong. I was drawn to you the minute you entered here. I sat patiently, waiting to see if you were expecting someone. The minute I saw you squaring up the bill, I came over here.â
You felt confused. What would a young buck with much to prove want with you? You lifted your chin pridefully. âI'll not break you in only for you to leave me for a younger omega. My heart would break. If that's your plan, just please, leave me alone.â
Wooyoung whined in the back of his throat, not in desperation but in sympathy. âI promise, that is not my intention.â
Your eyes scanned Wooyoungâs face. He appeared eager; he was quivering as if he was holding himself back. More importantly, his scent didn't stink of malintent.Â
âA trial, then,â You offered.Â
Wooyoung nodded. âAnything. Whatever you like.â
You twisted your mouth, still unsure. âYou're entirely too agreeable for an alpha, Wooyoung.â
âYou smell like crisp apples and sweet wine,â Wooyoung mentioned with a half smile.Â
You gasped and immediately sniffed the air but could not catch a special whiff of anything. How is it that Wooyoung seemed to smell your scent, as if you were a mate for him, but you couldn't? You had never heard of this. âImpossible.â
Wooyoungâs smile grew into a grin. âI like a challenge.â
You shook your head slowly. âThat does not sound logical, nor does it sound proper. I can't allow you to throw yourself at me if I don't--â
âPlease.â Wooyoung commanding bark made your back straighten to respond to an alpha. âI don't think I can let you out of my sight. My wolf is gnawing at my control right now to claim you in this bar as we speak. He's convinced you're ours. Let me--â Wooyoung closed his eyes. He breathed in through his nose and out through his mouth in measured breaths. âLet us show you what we can provide for you.â
You were being honest. You had not come to drink and fuck. You were unable to fuck without emotions, you had come to learn about yourself as you phased out of your early omega years. The need to find a den, to find a mate, to--you whined. You just wanted to be loved.
âWould you risk committing your heart even if there was a chance I couldnât return it?â You asked him bluntly.
Wooyoungâs tongue played with a freckle on his lip. It seemed more like a nervous tick rather than a seduction technique. âYes.â
âYou can come back to my place then,â You finally agreed. âYou can show me what you and your wolf can provide.â
That's how you found yourself sitting on your bed, legs crossed, watching with fond amusement as Wooyoung pulled his shirt off by grabbing it from behind. He stood with his baggy pants hanging off his hips, the band of his underwear peeking from under. His eyes swung as it followed the jiggling of your foot.
âCondoms are in the first drawer,â You said. You jerked your head to the direction you had provided.Â
Wooyoungâs eyes moved towards the drawer but came back to your form. âI don't think--â
âI may be old but there's still a risk,â You snapped with some irritability.Â
Wooyoung frowned. âYou're not in heat.â
âAh, you sweet summer child,â You sighed. You patted a spot beside you on the bed. âCome here, Wooyoung.â
Wooyoung lopped over, sitting as close to you as he could. His skin burned against yours, arm to arm.Â
âYou're an alpha. You could trigger my heat. I'd rather have a clean fuck. There's no need to spill all of your seed--â
Wooyoung groaned. âPlease, I--â
You placed a hand on Wooyoungâs thigh and it seemed to soothe him. âShow me your restraint. Show me that you can follow my lead. Show me I can trust you with my body and maybe I'll think about trusting you with my heart.â
Wooyoung licked his lips. âI can do that.â
Your hand moved up his leg and your eyes widened when you found that Wooyoung was already hard. He smiled hopefully and you felt your heart flutter from it. You lifted your hand from his cock and cupped his head instead. You licked his lip, asking for entrance and he dropped his jaw immediately.Â
You hummed in approval and slanted your mouth over his to taste his mouth. His kisses were sloppy but they were eager and you felt your lower half tighten in response to that eagerness.Â
Wooyoung surged forward, his nose bumping awkwardly against your cheek, but still his hand found your hair as you let him guide you to lie down. His other hand gripped your breast harshly and you hissed at the pain.Â
âNo, Wooyoung.â Wooyoung watched you with wide-eyed interest as your hand moved over his own. You squeezed his hand and released. âGently, please.â
Wooyoung cocked his head. âBut--â
You shook his head and his mouth snapped shut. âPain can add to pleasure. But the pleasure has to be there first.â
Wooyoung was either inexperienced or no one had bothered to tell him he was doing it wrong, with his sharp jaw and pretty doe eyes. Still, he picked things up quickly, you noted with pride. In no time at all, he had you moaning as he licked one nipple and played a dull fingernail around the areola of your other, your blouse partway unbuttoned and the bra pushed up. You watched his eyes sharpen with mischief and his teeth gently bite down on your pert nipple.Â
You pressed your lips inwards and nodded in approval. âJust like that, Woo--young!â You drew out the last syllable of his name as he pulled your nipple outwards with his teeth.Â
Wooyoung whimpered at your praise and thrusted his pelvis against your leg. âIâm--I need--oh god--â
Wooyoung let out the most delicious, delectable, delightful cry as he came in his pants after a few thrusts. He whimpered against your breast, rubbing his cheek against it, as he rode out his high and then sighed.Â
âOh, Wooyoung,â You said his name in sympathy.Â
You untangled yourself from Wooyoungâs heavy body and got up to wet a washcloth. You pulled down his pants and underwear and helped clean him up. Wooyoung lazily licked his lips and watched with hooded eyes as you took care of him. The entire time his cock did not soften and it made you excited even though he had come prematurely. Â
âI can go again,â Wooyoung assured you.
You chuckled under your breath. âI can see that.â You reached over for the previously mentioned condom and ripped it open with help from your teeth.
âLet--â Wooyoung hissed as you gripped the base of his cock. âLet me!â he insisted.Â
You held the tip of the condom between your thumb and forefinger, frozen in the moment from his alpha command. âWhatâs wrong, Wooyoung? Afraid youâll come again when I put the condom on you?â
Wooyoung whined in the back of his throat. âDonât tease me!â
You wiggled the condom until Wooyoung put out his hand so that you could drop it. âAs you wish, Alpha.â
Wooyoung rolled the condom down his cock and you nodded in approval. The pretty blue against his dark skin was very complimenting. You ditched your tight pleather skirt and underwear, keeping on the see-through blouse and black bra that Wooyoung had not managed to get you to ditch previously. You moved to your hands and knees on your bed and turned to look over your shoulder. âIâm ready.â
âYou want me to mount you from behind?â Wooyoung whined. âThat's the mating position. With a condom?â
You shook your head. Your instincts were really messing with you. You turned around, placing your ass on the sheets and propped yourself up with your arms. Your legs were spread, knees bent and inviting. âShow me what youâve got, Wooyoung.â
Wooyoung shuffled until he knelt between your legs. He aimed his cockhead to your entrance and looked at you expectantly from under his brow.Â
âRub against me first, Woo,â You instructed him.Â
Wooyoung pushed his lips inwards, nodding and began to rock himself against your lower lips. Your hips jerked at the feeling of his cock against your clit and Wooyoung smiled in satisfaction. âLike that?â He asked.
âMhmm,â you hummed in confirmation. âJust like that.â
Once you started to clench around nothing, however, as Wooyoung got a rhythm going, the young alpha began to whine. âPlease, can I fuck you?â he asked.Â
You tried really hard to suppress your laughter in order to not hurt his pride but he really was fucking cute like this. âPush into me, go ahead,â you said with a jerk of your chin.Â
You both groaned as Wooyoung filled you up full tilt. You wrapped your arms and your legs around Wooyoung to bring him closer to your body. With little to no room to move, Wooyoungâs hips jerked as he attempted to fuck you. You closed your eyes and rocked your hips with his movements, enjoying some friction of Wooyoungâs pelvis against yours.Â
âOh yes Wooyoung feels good,â You moaned, enjoying the feel of your climax build. âYouâre such a good boy.â
âFuck,â Wooyoung whined at your praise and then his hips stilled inside you again.Â
You let him ride his climax, feeling his cock jerking inside of you as he spurted inside of the condom. â âsnot fair,â he pouted, mouthing at your neck. âYou squeeze me too good.â
After discarding the condom, you patted his shoulder in assurance. âCome on, pup, Iâll show you what to do to make me feel good.â
Thatâs how Wooyoung ended up crouched between your legs, watching adamantly as you stroke your finger over your clit. He drank in your pace, how you begin by circling but then press much harder once your clit is swollen. He licked his lips, as if he wanted to eat you out, but you decided that was next level to what he was capable of currently.Â
âDonât,â Wooyoung put his hand on top of yours and your fingers halted at his soft alpha bark. âI want to be the one.â
You switched positions, Wooyoungâs arms wrapped around you so that you could show him exactly how to curl his fingers inside of you. He was eager to learn still and would catch on quite quickly, enough to make you surprised at how soon enough, you were moaning at the build up of your climax once again.Â
âYeah, right there Wooyoung, yeah yeah YEAH!â Your hips lift up and soon your climax washed through your nerves, lighting them up with pleasure.Â
You can feel Wooyoung rutting against you from behind as you come down from your high. âWanna feel you clench around my cock. Please,â He added belatedly.Â
You turned around in his grasp and pushed him into your bed. âYouâre going to ride me?â He squeaked in surprise.Â
âHave you not let anyone before?â You ask with a raised eyebrow.
Wooyoung shook his head. âNo, mostly everyone just lays there waiting for me to fuck them.â
You snorted. âWell this omega knows what she wants.â
Another condom was donned, this one pink. You couldn't help but admire the way Wooyoung was still hard, lying on his back on your bed. His eyes studied you and you couldn't help but feel good at being the object of his desire, tonight.Â
This time, while straddling his hips, you work him into you, enjoying the foreplay of his tip in and out of you until your body adjusts to the intrusion. You donât let yourself rest with Wooyoung fully inside of you, however. You start to wave your body above him.Â
You grab Wooyoungâs hands and he squeezes gently, thumbs flicking over your nipples. You lock your hands over his, enjoying the feel of his hands on you. The view of his hands on you isnât so bad either.Â
At this angle, the tip of Wooyoung had the perfect opportunity to rub against your g-spot. Once you started to feel the urge for more pleasure, you got on the balls of your feet and started to bounce. You braced your weight against Wooyoungâs stomach and instructed him to flex his pelvis muscles. The minute he did, you gasped as this allowed some far greater pleasure.Â
âYou gotta be good for me, sweet pup,â You coached Wooyoung as his hands gripped your thighs. âYou gotta hold back.â
Wooyoungâs face screwed up, and he breathed deeply out of his nose. âBut it feels so good!â
You slowed your pace, if only to lean down and run a hand over his face to reassure him. âItâll feel so much better when Iâm clenching around you. You want me to come first this time, right? You wanna make your omega come?â
Wooyoung whined, leaning into your touch. âI wanna feel you come around my cock.â
You swallowed hard, hearing those words from his lips felt like sin. âYou can do it, Woo, you can hold back for me.â
Wooyoungâs noises of pleasure and frustration filled the room. It sounded like he wanted to come so badly. He whimpered and growled, but he held back as you picked up your pace, bouncing on his flexed pelvic muscles.Â
âAl-almost there, Woo--young!â You gasped out, feeling your climax gain some leeway.
This time Wooyoung mirrored the position he took you the first time, locking his arms behind your back, keeping you chest to chest, as he fucked up into your wet pussy. Your moans come out in vibrated âyeahâsâ until finally your climax bursts through you. Wooyoung gasped, feeling your pussy walls clench around him and then he was emptying out into the condom once again.Â
âThatâŚwasâŚperfectâŚWooyoung,â You panted, head tucked in between his shoulder and his neck.
After countless rounds of sex, your climax finally took you out. You fell asleep to the feeling of Wooyoung inside of you and the content smile on your face said it all.Â
Youâre not sure how long you sleep but you are sure what woke you up: Wooyoungâs whining. You felt his rough tongue around your nipple and smiled to yourself. The alpha was simply insatiable and you cannot find yourself upset that he was using your body for his pleasure once again.Â
Your body bounced with the consistency of jerking off. Wooyoung had come three times and still he was reaching for a forth with his hand. You were starting to think you could get used to this. Wooyoung hissed your name, his body quivering against you, and you realize that heâs come now.Â
You opened your mouth to tease him gently but are surprised when you feel his fingers prod your entrance. He pushed into you seamlessly, pumping two fingers in and out. Your hips react to the pleasure, thrusting upwards.
âThatâs it Sweetheart, take my fucking fingers, god youâre so responsive, even when youâre asleep,â Wooyoung moaned.Â
Wooyoung took his time, using his fingers to get you off. Your mouth makes a silent âoâ and you come to the tender lovemaking of your new lover. Perhaps you could get used to a man looking to pleasure you despite not receiving something from you in return.Â
âThatâs it. Be a good omega and take all my cum inside of you.â
Your eyes snapped open. Wooyoungâs face is covered in a satisfied smirk. You looked down to your open legs and find that Wooyoungâs fingers are covered in a white substance and that is not your own.Â
âWooyoung!â You shouted, scaring Wooyoung out of his bliss.Â
Wooyoungâs eyes widened, realization hitting him that you had consistently told him to wear a condom that night. âI-Iâm sorry, my instincts came over me, I couldn't help myself!â
You pulled your sheet over your body and pulled away from Wooyoung. âI want you to leave my home immediately.â
Wooyoungâs lips wobbled precociously. âIâm sorry, please!â
âI told you, you could enact my heat! I donât want to bring pups in this world with a casual lover, are you fucking kidding me, Wooyoung?â You felt hot tears fall down your face and you dash them away angrily. âI knew I should have never taken in such an inexperienced alpha. Leave. Now. I donât ever want to see you again.â
âNo,â Wooyoung said in the most broken-hearted voice you had ever heard. âYou still smell like crisp apples and sweet wine to me.â
âI donât care!â You yelled. âGo!â
The next couple days are filled with anxiety and sorrow. You were terrified of getting pregnant from Wooyoung fingerfucking you with his cum. The sorrow came from the wolf song that you heard outside your place day and night. Wooyoung was lamenting that you banished him from your life. You had warned him about risking his heart. He had smelled the scent of his mate and you had not. This was turning out exactly as you had feared.
Finally, when the moon was but a sliver in the sky, you had enough. The pregnancy scare had passed, you did not get put into heat, so you came out to confront Wooyoung.
The minute you stepped out your door, there was Wooyoung. His eyes are sunken and dull. He looks like heâs been through hell and back. âSweetheart,â he whined, gripping the hem of his shirt tightly between white-knuckled fists.Â
âWooyoung, this has got to stop!â You insisted.
âPlease, I want to apologize and make things right,â Wooyoung said with a desperate tone. âI canât bear to be far away from you, donât send me away.â
âIâm not pregnant. You didnât ignite my heat. Your responsibility is done.â You wave your hand away as if to dismiss the alpha.Â
âI can be a good boy!â Wooyoung cried out, snatching up both your hands. âI know I can do it.â
You try to pull your hands back but Wooyoung isnât relenting. âYouâre too young, Woo, you canât control yourself. And thatâs fine. Just not with me.â
Wooyoung stomped his foot in frustration. âI can't help it if all my instincts howl to fill you full of my cum and make you mine,â he snarled.
You both stared at each other, surprised at Wooyoungâs outburst. You cautiously sniffed the air, confused as to how Wooyoung recognized you as mate and not⌠you swallowed nervously.Â
Wooyoung hung his head dejectedly in response to your silence. âIâm sorry. Iâll stop bothering you.â
âYou smell like cotton candy and campfires,â You spilled out suddenly.Â
Wooyoung froze, as if he was afraid to disturb your words. âYou smell me now?â
âDo you still smell me?â You wondered.Â
âYour scent is permanently etched into my olfactory sense,â Wooyoung growled lowly and then he whined.Â
âWell, I guess, perhaps--â
Whatever you had been stumbling through was cut off as Wooyoung gripped your head and slammed his mouth against yours. His kiss was so eager, full of tongue and teeth, that you felt yourself melt into him. Why was he like this? It was as if he was made for you, like he was your--
âWait, Wooyoung, you donât want me!â You attempted to protest one more time, your insecurities bleeding out. You didnât want someone like him to be chained to you. âIâm not--â
âYou're my enough,â Wooyoung panted, pressing his forehead to yours. âWhatever youâre about to say, I donât care. Youâre what I need.â
The last bit of resistance you had for this bond dissolved. Your heart seemed to burst from the acknowledgement. And your wolf peaked out from behind where you kept her. With Wooyoungâs stamina, you could have pups growing in weeks, perhaps even--
Wooyoung whimpered. âWe need to get inside or Iâm going to ravage you in front of the woods.â
You pressed your legs together. God, your body wanted him so badly. âCan you make it that far?â You teased. âAs I recall--â
Wooyoung snatched up your hand and began to drag you back to your place. âIâm gonna make you mine over every inch of your home. And then twice over again,â He swore.
At least you knew that was a promise he could keep.
#pirateeznet#lapydiariesnet#ateez smut#jung wooyoung smut#wooyoung smut#atz smut#topaz's work#áŚatz#recent
66 notes
¡
View notes
Note
I've been going through ur fic recs and after binging through "A Meditation On Railroading" and "The Long Way Home", I'm now obsessed with Jason and Tim. Something about hating each other but not really, all the bad blood and hurt and still becoming brothers bc how couldn't they
I wanted to ask if you know any other fics that are about them?
Thanks! :)
i had to make a real effort to keep this (relatively) short or it would just be hundreds of fics long. here is a very incomplete list of old favs and recent reads! i've definitely rec'd some of them already, but i think others are new to my fic rec tag.  you already mentioned a meditation on railroading and the long way home; iâm linking them again here for anyone else who wants them, because they are two of my favs and would kick off this list if you hadnât already read them.  robin!jason era  Brother Wanted by Vamillepudding one of the most impressive things a story can do, imo, is pull off a really believable kid/teen povâthis does it twice, for both tim and jason, and itâs one of my fav rereads.
Like a Hinge, Like a Wing by @bonesbuckleup iâll always be reccing this one; itâs one of my favorite slow-burn hurt/comfort fics, and the tim & jason relationship in this context is very sweet + compelling as they deal with some rough edges unique to this story.
1-800-ROBIN by spqr jason volunteers for a mental health hotline, and this leads to bonding with tim. this has some incredibly tender moments and a great robin!jason pov. Â red hood!jason era
cake is a four letter word by @sonosvegliato jason just wants to make a loaf of bread. then tim shows up. i love when a writer nails tim in peak Annoying Mode (â¤ď¸).
geolocation by @envysparkler i love a good forced-to-work-together oneshot, and this one gets bonus points for the sheer amount of âactions speak louder than wordsâ going on with every single thing jason does.
Tim in a Bottle by @coyote-nebula (wip) angst and humor galore; tim and jason and their giant pile of unresolved issues all get locked in a walk-in freezer together. need i go on?
the trolley problem by @silk-scarlet-ribbons this isâi say with full appreciationâan absolute pangfest. jason is taken by an enemy, and that enemy has kidnapped a "random civilian" (you guessed it: tim) for leverage to get jason to do what they want. (also check out requiem for the forsaken by the same author, which is the fic that finally got my best friend to start caring about robins with me.)
Short-Term Memory Loss (Leads to Long-Term Sibling) by Vamillepudding a bittersweet + hopeful story in which red hood!jason gets temporarily whammed back to robin!jason, and bonds with tim.
Say Uncle by @megaerakles an incredibly fun twist on timâs fake uncle with layers upon layers of identity shenanigans.
of crime lords and literature by @adelfie a wonderfully angsty, plotty fic in which tim ends up in danger as himself, andâafter a very rocky startâjason is somehow the one who rescues him.
unequipped by Valkirin thereâs a lot of jason saving tim on this list, and this story is a delightful reversal of that trope. red hoodâs in trouble, and tim shows up to bail him out.
For All The Just Alike Birds by @sunflowersandink tim breaks his arm, and jason makes it his problem. featuring some excellent begrudgingly worried jason pov!
alternate universe
clean it like you mean it by @wynterstars (wip) i adore this jason-joins-the-family late AU; the central robin!tim & sort-of-civilian!jason dynamic is so compelling. marked as a wip, but currently leaves off in a very satisfying place!
#for all its various iterations canon has laid out the potential of two hissing wet cats who end up caring about each other#and i will never not be compelled by that#also sorry this took forever to answer; i knew it would be a longer one and kept waiting until i had more than a few min to spare#asks#fic rec#batfam
100 notes
¡
View notes
Text
let me have tonight. | jwy
pairing ŕ¨ŕ§ wooyoung x reader
word count ŕ¨ŕ§ 440
genre ŕ¨ŕ§ angst? hurt/comfort, established relationship, bpd coded reader, wooyo taking care of u <3
warnings ŕ¨ŕ§ mental illness, dissociating?, not really a breakdown but an Episode of sorts
author's note ŕ¨ŕ§ realizing now that the pic im using for this is kinda sexy when the fic itself is not sexy. Anyways. sometimes you think you're losing it and just need wooyo to walk you thru it. hope everyones doing ok and if u need it u find some comfort in this <3
Itâs late.
You donât know how late, or how long youâve been up. Donât really remember when Wooyoung got here, either. Heâs warm. You think you can hear the stars twinkling.
It happens like this, sometimes â misty, and weird. Colors you donât know and feelings that donât have names. A strange emptiness that is always cut off so sharp by the worst of your emotions, a headache of all of your fears at the forefront. Tears that drown your eyes and make your face burn. And a million questions that you donât even remember thinking â does no one care? Am I really that bad? How am I so alone?
You think itâs like dissociating, maybe. Wooyoung shifts, releasing his hold on you just barely enough to look down at you. You blink, and he asks, âfeeling hungry?â
You arenât sure, but you nod anyways. Your brain is starting to come back to you, telling you itâs been a while, telling you to drink water, telling you to make sure Wooyoung doesnât go too far. He walks into your kitchen and you follow.
The candle burning on your island smells like him. You swallow and try to keep it in, stand and try not to fall over. You wonder what he thinks of you like this, lost and scared and begging for attention. You think it must be pity keeping him here, nothing more than shallow obligation, a nagging â
Wooyoungâs eyes are warm when they meet yours, shining with love. Hearts, if you look close enough. Fond under your unflattering kitchen light, scouring through your pantry to see what he can use to make you something to eat â going out of his way. He asks if you have any tofu, heâll make you kimchi stew, but you canât focus on that right now.
One, two strides across your kitchen before youâre hugging him, tight and purposeful. Wooyoung giggles like heâs surprised but immediately reciprocates, eager to have you close like always. He smells so lovely, like home, feels real against you. Genuine, loving, honest.
ââM sorry,â you mumble into his shirt. He makes an indignant noise like he doesnât know what youâre talking about (like he hasnât spent the whole day, or night, or all of it, taking care of you. Making sure youâre there. Letting you attach yourself to him because youâre scared heâll leave if you donât). âThank you. I love you.â
He softens under your words. Pliant enough to lean into you even more than he already is. His voice is clear, the mist in your mind gone. He murmurs it like itâs a secret between the two of you: âYou know I love you more.â
#he probably gives the best hugs like truly#ateez x reader#ateez imagines#ateez smut#ateez wooyoung x reader#ateez wooyoung imagine#ateez wooyoung drabble#jung wooyoung x reader#jung wooyoung imagine#jung wooyoung drabble
100 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Mending.
Pairing: Lucanis Dellamorte x Rook x Spite (gender-neutral) Genre: hurt/ comfort, protective Lucanis, protective Spite, Smitten Lucanis, Lucanis personal quest spoilers, Bisexual disaster Lucanis, first kisses, spite being spite, wingman spite, angst with a dash of fluff. Synopsis: in the aftermath of the fight with Illario, something doesn't go as expected. WC: 2k~ Ao3 link AN: is this me finally getting out of my writer's block again?
Lucanisâ eyes darted around the opera house, something was missing. So much had happened so quickly: the fight, deciding what to do with Illario, being announced as the new First Talon, that once he was handed the glass of celebratory wine and had a moment to think, he realized that he had lost sight of Rook.
He was so absorbed by this family drama that he didnât ever realize when the room had been cleaned up from the bodies and guests started crowding the lower level of the theatre.
âCanât believe. You lost Rookâ Spite shook his head as he glanced around the room, pacing between the Crows and the guests, looking for the missing one.
He wanted to follow Spite so bad, abandon the glass of champagne and focus on Rook.
He was not quick enough though. One at a time the guests started approaching him. Some with compliments, and some already trying to get in his graces.
He hated every second of it. He wished Caterina had not pushed all this on him, had not forced him to take the mantle of First Talon, had not shoved on him all these expectations. He didnât want to play the part.
He just wanted to look for Rook and leave.
Yet he had little choice, he just hoped Rook would find him, that the feeling that was harbored in his guts was just a fiction of his mind, one of the many attempts of his brain to let him cave in.
Minutes passed quickly, and of Rook there was no trace. He had prayed Rook would show up between the guests stopping him over and over again, looking for them in every interaction, in every greeting, in every congratulations. Of all the people crowding the room, the only one he wanted to see, it was Rook,
There was nothing to worry about, right? He thought as he followed the demon around the opera house with his eyes.
âSmells like bloodâ Spite walked past another small gathering of people, approaching one of the corners of the room and disappearing behind the throng.
Rationally he knew that it was normal for the opera theater to smell like blood. At the end of the day there had just been a bloody fight right there where a small horde of Venatori was taken down, but nothing stopped Lucanis from overthinking and wondering if the smell of blood belonged to Rook.
Dread filled his lungs as he excused himself, leaving one person after the other behind himself, following Spiteâs taunting voice as he sniffed around. âFound Rookâ The demon hummed as he stopped on his tracks and kneeled down. âRook hurtâ He hissed as he leaned forward, inching closer to their face.
They were sitting on the floor, their head lolling to the side as one arm was holding their abdomen tightly.
âMierdaâ He swore under his breath as the view solidified in Lucanisâ eyes, the glass he was holding was quickly abandoned, shattered on the floor as he rushed by Rookâs side.
He could feel everyoneâs disapproving gaze falling on him as he kneeled down, his composure down the drain as Caterinaâs eyes burned holes in his back. âHouse Dellamorte never kneelsâ Her voice echoed in his brain, yet for once all he cared was beyond her opinion. All that mattered to him was Rook.
âRook, you alright?â He murmured the futile question as he cupped their cheek, his palm gently turning their head towards them to take a better look. Blood was dripping down their nose, their eyes were half closed while their mouth hung slack, trying to catch their breath.Â
âYeahâ They mumbled under their breath, leaning in the touch carelessly. âFeeling dizzyâ Their beautiful complexion was slowly drained of color, and yet even on the brink of exsanguination they were stunning.Â
âGonna kill Illarioâ Spite hissed; he could feel the demonâs anger rising in his stomach and mixing with his own worry, a deadly concoction that was not going to bring anything good if Spite was not kept in check.
âLetâs get you out of hereâ He whispered as he sneaked his arms around Rookâs waist and brought them to his chest. He had to be quick, looking for a safe spot to mend whatever nasty wound Rook had and make sure they were okay.
The halls of Villa Dellamorte were home to him, so much that sneaking past the hidden corridors to his room was kidâs play, and there he was going to be unbothered, focusing on Rook only.
âYou still with me, Rook?â He asked as he gently laid them on the softness of his bed, their head falling back against the pillows as he realized no answer was going to come from them any time soon. Shit. Shit. Shit.
âIâm sorryâ Lucanis mumbled to himself as he quickly undid the buttons of Rookâs vest, discarding the ruined clothes to the floor and exposing the wound.
âWhy are you apologizing.â Spite asked, his head tilting to the side as he stared at the scene unfolding in front of his eyes.
âI suppose you donât understandâ He held his breath as he carefully threaded the needle, battling with himself to keep his hands steady, something that should have been normal to him.Â
âExplainâ
âI undressed them, without their knowledge. Thatâs..â He weighted the words on his tongue, hoping theyâd make sense for the demon, âcause of all things, he was not going to sit there and overexplain himself when his.. lover could have been on the brink of death. â...Disrespectfulâ
âDisrespectfulâ Spite repeated, letting the word linger on his tongue as he stared at Lucanis carefully.
âNow if youâll stay silent, Iâll patch them upâ Lucanis turned resolute towards the demon, pointing the sharp needle his way and earning a groan and a nod.
âBe quickâ He sat at the edge of the bed, next to Rookâs feet. âMiss Rook alreadyâ Spite mumbled as he crossed his arms, and for once, they were on the same page.
Lucanis was quick to focus again on Rook, his eyes tracing the countless scars on their exposed chest; he wanted to know their story, how Rook got them, how many they had to patch alone at the edge of consciousness, how many carried regret. He wanted to trace them with his lips as they got to learn about each other. He would have torn down walls for them, even if just for a moment.
Lucanis reached over for the folded towel, the gushing wound oozed so heavily that he wondered for a moment if Illario had pierced something vital.
He tried his best to steady his hands, pressing the cloth against the open skin to take away as much blood as possible before starting to stitch it up.
How long had Rook sat there bleeding out before being found? He wondered.Â
Why had they not asked for help? Question over question flooded his mind as he stopped just a moment to take a better look at Rook.
He expected to see some sort of reaction, to see their face contorted in a painful scowl, anything to remind himself that he was not going to lose them anytime soon, yet even while they were unconscious they tried their best to look calm.
It was something he admired about Rook. They always seemed in control even when things were slipping between their fingers. Even when the worst outcome was at their door, they always knew what to say. And yet, when they needed help, no one was there to see them, to notice the bloodstain growing on the fabric of their shirt.
What a fool Lucanis Dellamorte was for such oversight. Especially when he wanted to be around Rook all the time, when he wanted to pluck the stars from the sky for them, and when he wanted to protect them with every fiber of his being, despite the fear of uncovering the monsters hidden in his closet.
âLucanisâ a sapâ Spite rolled his eyes as he climbed completely on the bed, laying next to Rook. Lucanis hated sometimes how loudly Spite could read him. Even when he didnât understand humanity, and when Lucanis couldnât properly process his feelings, he was always asking those uncomfortable questions, leaving him questioning.
âI told you to-âÂ
âTell themâ Spite stopped him before he could finish his sentence. âYou want to. I donât understand why you donâtâ
âItâs..â He let out a groan as he looked down again, the wound already covered in blood once more. âLet me do thisâ Lucanis quickly dismissed Spite.
âI donât get youâ Spite shook his head, returning to his own thinking. He ghosted his hand over Rookâs itching to feel what Lucanis felt whenever his hand met with theirs, wondering if it would feel the same way. It was all futile wondering in the end.
The downsides of having a personal demon included hearing all their thoughts all the time, and he hated that his demon was just a mirror of his own feelings, so loud in his head it was impossible to drown him out.
The moon was shining high in the sky when Lucanis finally dropped the needle, a sigh of relief followed the clunk of hitting wood as he closed the little box and pushed it back under his nightstand and looked up at Rook.
He itched to touch them, to glide their fingers through their hair, to caress their cheek, to lean in and steal a kiss.
âDo itâ Spite taunted.
âIâm not listening to youâ Lucanis rebutted without a second thought.
Rook was still dazed, the sunlight shining through the blinds waking every nerve in their body as they adjusted to the unfamiliar environment.
The coffee aroma lingered in the air as they slowly opened their eyes. The last they remembered was gripping Lucanis' shirt and rushing through corridors.Â
Lucanis was near, sitting on a chair right next to the bed, one hand wrapped around Rookâs and the other holding a cup of coffee.
âWhat happened? Where are we?â Rook murmured, their voice still laced with the weight of sleep.
âI had to stitch you upâ He smiled as he rested the cup on the nightstand and leaned forward. His free hand gently reached forward, cupping Rookâs cheek and caressing the soft skin. âI brought you to my roomâÂ
âAhâ
âHow do you feel? Does the wound hurt?â He asked, leaving no time for Rook to think, his voice barely a whisper. He itched to lift the blanket, to ghost his fingers over their chest- and check the wound himself, obviously.
âIâve seen better daysâ Rook slowly tried sitting up before being hit by a wave of pain, betraying his words right away.Â
Lucanis was quick, his arm was quickly wrapped around their waist. âCareful..â He cooed as he guided the other to sit up, trying his best to ease the pain of movement. He couldn't miss how Rook's cheeks ignited, their beautiful complexion shining with warmth at the small care.
âBut thank you, if it wasnât for youâŚâ Rook resumed despite the itching pain, a soft smile spreading upon their lips.Â
They were so close as Lucanis still held his arm around their waist. Their warm breath mixing in the middle, as if to torture him, reminding him that they were just inches away from each other, so close yet so far.
âYou should have told me Illario wounded you, you know?â His voice lowered as he sat at the edge of the bed, his arm not yielding from the new spot it occupied. He liked the way they felt in his arms.
âYou found me, didnât you?â Rook matched his tone, as if they were whispering secrets and the walls of Villa Dellamorte had ears to steal them away.
âYeahâ
Silence filled the room as Rookâs eyes fell on their intertwined fingers. Their heart leaping in their chest as they committed to memory the way his hand felt in theirs, the way his arm held them up protectively.
They felt safe, right there. Despite the wound on their abdomen, despite the world as they knew it about to fall apart.Â
âKiss them. Kiss themâ Spite chanted as they still laid near Rook, propping up only to meet his hostâs eyes with a smirk plastered on his lips. Lucanis wanted to kiss them, to steal just one moment, but was it fair? Was it fair to selfishly graze their skin one more time and press their lips together just like that? Many times he had thought of it, daydreaming of the moment before his eyes, yet he had wanted their first kiss to be different.
He savored the idea on his lips, wondering if they'd taste as sweet as the words that came from their mouth. He wondered if they'd feel the same way he did.
One moment he was deep in his thoughts, and the following he couldnât hold himself back. His lips gently crushed with Rookâs, and the stars he wanted to give them were around him; the universe he wanted to fight was in his palm.
He swore everything around him disappeared. Worries, thoughts, responsibilities. Vanquished.
There was just Lucanis and Rook and nothing else mattered.
#dragon age rook#dragon age x reader#dragon age fanfiction#dragon age fic#dragon age#lucanis x reader#rook x lucanis#lucanis x rook#lucanis dellamorte#lucanis dragon age#lucanis x spite x rook#spite x rook x lucanis#spite dragon age#spite x rook#da spite#dragon age veilguard#illario dellamorte#lynn: updatesâ#vault: lynn â#da4 lucanis#dragon age lucanis#lucanis romance
89 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Unseen tears
Summary: A mother struggles with emotional isolation and her distant family until her husband finally steps in to confront their children and begin mending their fractured bonds.
Genre: Mafia!Dad!Lando, angst, (fluff)
TW: Mafia
A/N: Amelia is 15 and Jacob is 13 and basically everyone is being a bitch⌠yeah anyways. English is not my first language. I hope you enjoy it though! Requests are open and welcome (fr request something pls (I sound like a desperate ex))
Masterlist
The large estate was filled with the sound of clinking glasses and soft chatter. It was the kind of evening where everything seemed in its placeâelegant, calm, and polished.
But beneath the surface of the pristine home, the tension was palpable. You had hoped it wouldnât last, that the rift between you and the kids would heal over time, but you could feel it worsening.
Every day, it was becoming harder to put on a smile and pretend like everything was okay.
Amelia and Jacob, once so close to you, had become distant, angry. They were growing up, yes, but the way they acted nowâso dismissive, so coldâwas not the way you had imagined it. They were becoming more and more like strangers, and it hurt, deep down.
But what hurt even more was the silence that had come between you and Lando.
Despite everything going on, he hadnât noticed. He couldnât see itâthe way you cried yourself to sleep every night, the constant knot in your stomach, the ache that lingered from the words they threw at you.
To him, the house was running smoothly, business as usual. He didnât know the weight you carried every day.
"Mom, you're being ridiculous," Amelia had snapped at you earlier that afternoon. Her voice, normally filled with playful sarcasm, was now laced with anger. "Why do you always act like everythingâs falling apart when it's not? Just stop being so overdramatic."
Jacob, standing next to her, didnât even bother to glance your way. He was busy on his phone, his fingers tapping mindlessly on the screen. The look on his faceâa mix of disinterest and frustrationâcut deeper than any sharp words ever could.
Why wasnât he even listening?
But you didnât react.
Youâd learned, over the past few weeks, that it was easier to keep the peace by saying nothing. Easier to take the insults and pretend they didnât sting.
That night, after dinner, you went up to your room earlier than usual.
You didnât want to argue anymore.
You didnât want to face the cold glares and the harsh words.
The sound of the door closing behind you should have brought relief, but instead, it felt suffocating. The room, while large and filled with luxury, felt like a prison. Alone. Isolated.
Lando hadnât even looked your way tonight, his focus on the kids and the staff, making sure everything was perfect, as usual.
He didnât know you were fighting tears, again.
You sat on the bed, letting the weight of it all hit you. Youâd tried so hardâalways doing your best, always putting the kids first, making sure Landoâs life and work were smooth and effortless.
But it never seemed to be enough.
The tears fell freely now.
Quietly.
The sobs wracked your body, but you made no sound. There was no one here to comfort you. Lando was out of the house, probably in his office, and the kids were still running on their own schedules.
You were alone in your sorrow.
The next morning, you were still struggling to hide the redness of your eyes. The servants and staff walked around the house quietly, careful not to disturb the uneasy atmosphere that had taken root.
Youâd spent the night awake, your heart still aching, and now you were just going through the motions.
When Lando came into the kitchen, he didnât seem to notice anything was wrong. His usual cocky grin was in place, and he kissed your cheek casually, as if everything was fine.
âMorning, love. Howâs everything today?â
His words were like a slap to your face.
How could he ask that when everything felt like it was falling apart?
You forced a smile, wiping your eyes before you responded. âGood, justâjust a little tired, thatâs all.â
Lando didnât notice the exhaustion in your voice. He didnât see the faint tremble of your hands. His focus was on getting ready for the day.
"Right. Well, Iâll see you later then. I have some meetings and... weâll catch up tonight?"
You nodded, though you knew the âcatching upâ would never happen.
It never did anymore.
As the day wore on, Amelia and Jacob continued to shut you out. Amelia was particularly icy, her words sharp and cruel.
âItâs not like you can do anything right, anyway,â she said during lunch, her tone dripping with contempt.
Jacob wasnât much better.
Whenever you tried to talk to him, he ignored you or gave half-hearted answers, his mind preoccupied with his phone or whatever else he found more important.
You tried to speak to Lando about it that evening, but he was distracted again, caught up in his own world.
âCan we just sit and talk for a second?â you asked, your voice tired and strained.
Lando looked up, sensing the urgency in your tone. But instead of offering comfort, he simply sighed. âNot now, (Y/N). Iâve got a lot on my plate right now, and the kidsââ
âThey donât listen to me anymore,â you interrupted, your voice breaking. âI canât do this alone, Lando. Iâm trying, but theyâre pushing me away.â
Landoâs eyes softened for a moment, but he quickly brushed it off. âDonât make it about me. Iâm doing the best I can. The kids will grow out of this phase.â
But you knew better.
This wasnât just a phase.
You had watched your children change, seen the way they grew colder, more resentful, and you didnât know how to fix it.
You had tried everything.
Later that evening, it happened again.
Amelia and Jacobâs insults had been building all day, each one more hurtful than the last. But you had tried to stay calm, tried to understand that they were only struggling to find themselves.
But that night, when you were sitting in the family room, watching the kids laugh at something on TV, it hit youâthe sudden realization that you were invisible.
It felt like they didnât care at all.
That they didnât want you to be a part of their lives anymore.
You stood up, silently, and slipped away to your room. The tears came fast again, spilling down your cheeks as you tried to stifle your sobs.
It wasnât long before Lando came looking for you. He knocked gently on the door.
â(Y/N)?â he called, his voice softer than before. âAre you okay?â
You couldnât respond, couldnât find the words to explain the ache that had been growing inside of you. Instead, you turned your back to the door, wiping your tears quickly.
The door creaked open. â(Y/N), look at me.â
Reluctantly, you turned around, meeting Landoâs gaze. His eyes widened at the sight of youâat the tear-streaked face and the redness of your eyes.
For the first time, he saw the pain you had been hiding.
âWhatâs going on?â he asked quietly, stepping into the room. âWhy didnât you tell me?â
You couldnât speak.
You felt too raw, too exposed.
But Lando, noticing the silent answer in your expression, immediately understood.
The realization hit him like a ton of bricks.
He stormed out of the room, heading straight to the living room where the kids were lounging.
âAmelia. Jacob,â he said, his voice loud and commanding. The force of his presence made them both jump.
âWhatâs wrong with you two?â he snapped, his anger rising. âWhy are you treating your mother like this?â
They exchanged nervous glances, clearly not prepared for this confrontation.
âDadââ Amelia began, but Lando silenced her with a harsh gesture.
âNo. Donât speak. Iâve been blind to whatâs been going on, but Iâm not anymore. You two are spoiled, entitled and ungrateful. Your mother has done everything for this family, and yet you treat her like sheâs invisible. Like sheâs nothing.â
Jacob shifted uncomfortably, but didnât speak.
Landoâs eyes flared with fury. âYou will not disrespect her again. Do you hear me? Iâve been far too lenient with you both. From now on, you will both lose privileges. No more going out with friends until you understand the weight of what youâve done. No more free reign in this house. No more devices for you. You want respect? Youâll earn it.â
Amelia opened her mouth to protest, but Lando shot her a warning look.
âEnough,â he said. âI donât want to hear another word. Get upstairs. And donât think I wonât follow through.â
Both kids stood up slowly, their faces a mixture of surprise and shame. As they left the room, Landoâs shoulders sagged with exhaustion.
He turned back to you. âIâm sorry, (Y/N). I failed you.â
You shook your head, unable to hold back the tears anymore. âI didnât want this. I didnât want to be the bad guy. I just wanted to help them.â
Lando pulled you into his arms, holding you close, his voice softer now. âIâll make it right. I wonât let them treat you like this anymore.â
The days that followed were filled with apologies from the kids, awkward but heartfelt.
They knew they had messed up, and while it didnât immediately heal the hurt, it was a start. Slowly, things began to improve in the household.
Lando kept a watchful eye on everything, making sure to include you in the family decisions more than ever before.
And at night, when the house was quiet and the kids had gone to sleep, Lando would sit with you, wrapping his arms around you, reminding you that you werenât alone.
âIâm sorry,â he would whisper, his voice filled with guilt. âI should have seen it sooner. I should have protected you.â
You just rested your head on his chest, letting the comfort of his embrace soothe you. Things werenât perfect, but for the first time in a long time, it felt like they could be.
And for the first time, Lando was truly listening.
Thank you for reading!
#lando norris#lando x reader#lando imagine#lando x you#f1#mafia!lando#f1 mafia au#dad!lando#mafia#angst#angst with a happy ending
62 notes
¡
View notes